Lunar Camelot, Chapter 8

♂

“Fliers, forward!” Adrianna roars, over the endless screaming. She waves her sword like it’s a banner.

The noise is deafening. It’s difficult to see ahead because of all the dust. The skies are red, and the ground’s a red only a little bit darker. On every side, something booms, like explosions are going off not far away.

All of this is over the hundreds of voices screaming.

The source is obvious. Hundreds of dark spears on the other side of the smoke.

They’re not separate soldiers. They’re attached to each other, shields oozing into other people’s shoulders, legs melted into a single mass. Like a bush made of bloody spears. Charging forward, screaming.

So this is Aeropagus.

Gwen takes her cue. Penny’s on her right side, Becca’s on her left. They charge forward, toward the oozing red spears.

“Fliers, strike!”

Gwen obeys. Suspended in air, she stabs with her white branches. They burst through red rib cages, rippling through the charging mass.

Becca takes the chunk of rubble that’s orbiting around her and hurls it into the monstrous army. In the same moment, Penny’s five turret-drones move in synch. They assemble in a diamond shape in front of her, each one letting off a volley of bullets.

“Fliers, return! Mobile squad, forward!”

Kate vanishes where she’s standing. Gwen leads her squad back to Adrianna and the team.

Yvonne leaps on lion-back, her claws and the lion’s cutting through the mass of humanoids, enlarging the clearing Gwen helped make a moment earlier. Kate appears from her shadow step and stabs a torso and then another, leaping from warrior to warrior.

“Back!” Adrianna bellows. “Rangers, volley!”

Trisha raises her bow, Adri her sword. Moira’s doing something strange with her rope.

“Fire!”

Blasts of light and red arrows hit the gelatinous army at the same time Moira’s ropes rip off spear-carrying limbs. And still the screaming mass keeps coming.

“Group volley! Fire!”

Gwen, Becca, and Penny add their firepower. Bullets and branches tear into the mass.

“Again!”

Red torsos sag onto the red soil.

“Again!”

They fall like weeds piled on top of each other.

Gwen sees something. “Right flank!” she calls. A separate mass of spearmen is slipping around Moira’s ropes.

“Defenders, right flank!” Adrianna echoes.

Bonnie, Yvonne, and Lana move to cover the right side. Lana’s shield flies forward, pushing the blob back; Bonnie swings her hammers with earthquake force.

And then, suddenly, it’s over.

The bristling mass lies still.

Silent.

Now all Gwen can hear is the bombs going off in the distance.

She looks out into the dust. Shapes move that might be more bodies. She something like a mound of craggy stone.

She flies back down.

“More denizens,” she says, hovering by Adrianna’s face like Miracle does. “Scattered, though. Stone mountain to the north. Probably where the heart is.”

Adrianna nods, jaw firm. “We follow the plan. Anything comes at us, we stick to formation. Agreed?

Everyone nods.

“Gwen, take your group and scout. Clear the way if you need to, but come back quickly.”

Gwen nods. “Got it.” She rises up again and leads her group into the dust.

Deeper into the guts of Aeropagus.

Gwen was hoping to get a sense of where the denizens were, but she can’t see shit. She can barely see Becca and Penny beside her. Streaks of gravel scour her face. She wants to scream.

She bursts out into clearer air.

Balls of fire are raining down around her.

No. Gwen gets a look at the next one.

It’s a person. Set ablaze, curled up and screaming.

“Gwen!”

Gwen hears Becca’s warning a second too late.

Another burning person strikes her heel, sends her reeling. She loses her grip on the air and falls, down, down through dust clouds—

She lands painfully on the red gravel.

When she looks up, the storm’s cleared, and she can see what’s ahead.

It’s the giant hill of stone, rising in front of her like a rusty monument.

Gwen starts towards it.

Figures start rising from the ground.

They’re taller than the hill, taller than mountains. Cloaked, armless bodies wrapped up with only the eyes visible. Their heads are lost inside their curved headwear, crescents with the tips pointed down. There must be ten or more.

One raises a long snake of an arm from its cloak to point forward. Its voice is like the sound of the bombs.

YOU HURT HER.

Gwen’s heart stops.

Are they talking about— No, they can’t be. Can they?

YOU CUT HER, the voice booms. YOU MADE HER SUFFER.

Gwen’s heart races. “I didn’t!” she protests. “We were just hanging out! It was all in my head, it wasn’t anything!”

MONSTER. WE SENTENCE YOU—

“I didn’t!”

“Gwen?” It’s Becca’s voice.

Gwen looks up and sees Becca and Penny landing beside her.

“You okay?” Becca asks.

“Yes,” Gwen squeaks out, even though she’s mortified.

“Did these guys call you a criminal?” Becca asks.

“I—”

“Because they’ve been doing that to us for the last five minutes. Very annoying.”

Gwen catches her breath. “They say the same thing to everybody?”

“Yeah. It’s like they have a fixation.”

The tall figures aren’t pointing at Gwen. They’re pointing to the rock.

“Oh,” Gwen says.

“More trouble,” Penny says, frowning at it.

Two tiny figures are crouched at the top of the stone.

“Back to the others,” Gwen says, rising up. “We tell them what we’ve seen.”

But as Gwen turns, she sees Adri and the others coming through the dust.

“Gwen!” Adrianna calls out. Lana’s at her shoulder, guarding her with her shield. There’s a big scorch mark on it. Everyone looks worn down.

“Up there!” Gwen calls out. “That has to be our target!”

Adri nods grimly. She looks at the towering judges. “Let’s see how close we can get.”

They charge.

As they run, the rock starts lowering itself to the ground. On the raised platform, two figures come into view.

One’s the same green as a soldier’s uniform. It’s curled up over a golden figure, the only thing anywhere that’s flooded with light. A little girl in a yellow dress. Her eyes are closed.

There’s a long, bloody cut on her arm.

Gwen lands beside the pair. The soldier thing’s hunched over the child, its hand to its chest like it’s praying.

The towering judges surround the scene.

YOU STRUCK HER. YOU MADE HER BLEED. MONSTER, MONSTER—

From the green figure’s unmoving mouth words come.

I didn’t know I didn’t know she was there I didn’t mean to I didn’t know I thought I thought it was happening again I thought I was back in the war I didn’t mean to hurt her I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry—

GUILTY, boom the towering figures. GUILTY, GUILTY, GUILTY.

Then, like an afterthought:

THE SENTENCE IS DEATH.

The green figure stands up.

Yes, it sings. Death, death.

Gwen sees its hands. It wasn’t praying. Its hands are holding blades.

It has one plunged into its own heart.

With an effort, it pulls it free.

Blood pours out from the wound, a torrent. It washes over the little girl, and she’s gone.

Arms burst from the figure, massive, the size of tree trunks, each one ending in a silver blade. Four heads like dogs bulge over the shoulders. They open their mouths.

Human screaming comes out.

“Block!” Adrianna screams, but Lana’s already on it, throwing out a water shield to protect Bonnie and Moira.

“Fliers, first position! Yvonne, flank! Bonnie, front! Everyone else, fire on my signal!”

Gwen rises with her squad as Lana’s barrier throws a silver arm aside. Below, Bonnie runs forward, Yvonne and Ambrose dart towards one of the arms on the side.

Another arm comes shooting out of the mass of screaming limbs.

“Fire!” Adrianna shouts, over the din.

Gwen lets loose. Branches stab into the mottled mass. Penny’s drones are firing, Becca’s launching her boulder in an arc.  Fire and water and arrows and jagged rocks smash into the green flesh.

But the first arm is coming back—Gwen sees the silver blade swing out of the corner of her eye, turns too late—

Bonnie catches it.

Her whole body’s straining, her eyes are bulging, but she’s holding a silver knife bigger than she is between her hammers. With effort, she throws it aside.

“Lana!” Adrianna calls out.

Lana throws her shield. Adri throws a blast of flame as it flies by. Which the shield catches, fire wrapping around its edge. The burning, spinning shield flies through the air—

And severs the giant hand at the wrist.

The hand crashes into the dust. The arm topples, like a tree that’s been growing for a hundred years.

“The center!” Adrianna calls to the rest of them. “Aim for its heart!” 

Gwen sees Adrianna’s right. There’s an opening now. Gwen streaks ahead, the others fast behind her.

“Yvonne!” Adrianna calls out.

Yvonne moves again, riding in a circle around the edge of the battlefield, distracting the hands.

A knife-arm whips out from nowhere, hurtling right toward Gwen.

Then it stops. It struggles, like it’s being held by an invisible opponent. A purple glow washes over it.

The massive arm plummets with force into the red ground.

“Bad doggie,” Becca says, gritting her teeth with strain. Penny’s drones are surrounding it, blasting it as it tries to resist Becca’s grip.

“Fire!” Adrianna calls again.

Gwen throws out her branches again. Her breath’s hot and heavy in her throat. She reaches into herself, into her gut. She needs to hit harder than she’s ever hit before, to make this thing dead—

“Fire!”

Gwen hears the sound of bullets hitting the thing’s chest.

“Fire!”

The Nightmare moves. With its remaining arms, it pushes itself up and jumps backwards, evading their attack.

Which is just enough time for Yvonne to leap, too.

Ambrose lands on one elbow and digs his jaws in. The Nightmare tries to shake them off, but they cling on. It rears onto its back arms, snapping its jaws, completely distracted.

“Now, Kate!” Adrianna screams.

Kate reappears, halfway up one of the arms. A little way up from where Yvonne and Ambrose left her.

Dagger in hand, she leaps onto the wound they’ve made.

And plunges her blade into the Nightmare’s open flesh.

The scream is high, human, drawn-out. Limbs flail in every direction.

Like a sped-up implosion, all the heads and arms pull inwards. Until there’s nothing left but Kate holding onto a floating grub.

Kate stabs again.

Dust sprays out from the point of impact. All Gwen can see is red.

Gwen coughs dust out of her lungs. She sees light again.

She looks up.

The sun’s back. They’re back in Benedick, the small town they tracked Aeropagus to.

They’re all covered in red dust. Their clothes, their faces, are streaked with the stuff.

The dust spills out over the streets, down the hill, into alleys below.

Yvonne collapses against a mailbox. Bonnie’s leaning against a rock. Adri, too.

They’re all panting. Gwen feels her own sharp breath. In. Out. She’s not the only one covered in sweat in addition to dust.

“Let’s…never….do that again,” Becca says.

“Good news,” Adrianna pants. “It’s dead. Bad news…”

“I know, I know,” Becca says. “Next time…we’ll have to fight even harder. Hurray.”

No one has a response to that, although to be fair, no one seems to have enough breath to say much of anything.

♂

Gwen looks down at the math test in her hand.

In big red letters, it says: C+.

Well, shit.

Damn it. She knew she was going to do badly on that test while she was taking it, but still.

It doesn’t feel fair that their teachers are still ramping up the work when they’ve been busy almost getting killed by melted blob soldiers.

Forget doing well on the test, she’s barely been able to listen to anything her teachers are saying. Last night she was wide awake in bed, her heart pounding. When she closes her eyes, sometimes she still sees the melted soldiers. Hears the noise of the explosions.

BOOM.

BOOM.

The others seem really tired, too. For once, Penny isn’t talkative. Trisha keeps putting her head on her desk when the teacher’s not looking. Becca leans back in her chair.

Gwen hears footsteps behind her. It’s Adri, jogging to catch up with her. There’s dark circles under her eyes, too. She squeezes Gwen’s hand. Gwen kisses her cheek.

“Hey,” Gwen says. “We did it, huh?” She’s been thinking about it. “We beat another one.” It’s weird how it doesn’t feel like a victory.

“Yeah,” Adrianna says, smiling faintly. “We did.” But she seems distracted.

“Hey, your new tactics worked,” Gwen says. “Be proud.”

“Yeah, I’m glad. I’m hoping to improve them further.”

Gwen elbows her. “You can take a break, you know.”

“Wish I could,” Adrianna says. “I’ve got a meeting with the Captaincy in an hour.”

“Oh,” Gwen says. Great. That’s just what they need. “They’re not making us fight another one just yet, are they? I don’t think any of us are ready.”

“No,” Adri says reassuringly. “It’s nothing like that. They’re just keeping an eye on our recent efforts. I think they have some ideas they want to discuss.”

“What kind of ideas?”

“I don’t know. I’ll try to make sure it goes in a way the whole club would be happy with.”

“Do you need another person there?”

“No, no, it’s fine, I’ll debrief with you later. I’ve got this.”

“Okay,” Gwen says. “Good luck.”

“Thanks,” Adrianna says. “I’d better go get ready.”

They share a brief kiss, and then Adrianna’s running off again.

Gwen watches her run, feeling like a whirlwind’s just spun past.

Should she have told her to take a break? Screw the Captaincy for once and get some actual rest?

It’s like Adri’s a machine that keeps rolling down the road, and Gwen doesn’t know how to stop it.

That good feeling she had, back when she asked Adrianna out. Are things ever going to feel like that again?

Gwen sighs. At least Trisha’s probably around.

She finds Trisha in a side hallway

She’s talking to a small, friendly-looking boy.

He’s wearing glasses, and his hair is messy. He hunches over, like he’s trying to hide himself. But every so often, Trisha says something, and it’s like his confidence comes back. His whole face lights up.

It looks like the two of them were just in the process of saying goodbye.

“It’s going to be okay,” Trisha says, her hands in his. “I’m not going to let her take me from you.”

They kiss on the lips, hard. It takes a second for him to pull away. He squeezes her hand, then disappears down the hallway.

Trisha nearly jumps when Gwen appears around the corner.

“Gwen! Thank Moon it’s you.”

“Was that Isaac?” Gwen asks.

“Yeah,” Trisha says, “but let’s not talk about it here, okay? Agh. So stupid. I have to be more careful about who sees—”

“It’s bad?”

Trisha motions to her. “Let’s get out of here. Then I can tell you.”

Trisha leads Gwen off campus, all the way up to the Camelorn building, and then past it to the hills.

“Okay,” she says. “I don’t think anyone could be watching us.”

Gwen doesn’t like the sound of that at all. “What’s going on?”

Trisha stares down the hill. “You remember when I said Isaac’s  seeing someone?”

“Yeah,” Gwen says. It’s a little more uncomfortable of a thought now.

“It’s not because he wants to be.”

Gwen’s trying to understand. “What, like he’s too afraid to break up with her?”

“Not that,” Trisha says. “He’s engaged to her. It’s an arranged marriage.”

It takes a second for Gwen to process this. “Oh.” She thinks about it some more. “Shit.”

“Yeah.”

“To who?”

“Marcia Dekker.”

“The Captain’s niece?” Gwen vaguely remembers long, straight hair and a snooty expression.

“Yeah. Their parents set it up when they were about seven. It’s supposed to bring their families closer together. They’ve been encouraged to spend time together. To get them used to it.”

“That’s not good. If it was someone else you could maybe argue with it, but…” Gwen trails off.

“But the Captain isn’t going to call a business deal off just because you ask nicely,” Trisha says bitterly. “I know. You haven’t heard the worst part.”

Gwen feels a chill. “What’s the worst part?”

Trisha’s eyes are starting to shine with tears. “She’s hurting him.”

Gwen feels her eyes go wide. “Like…physically, or—?”

“Both, I guess. I’ve seen them together, and sometimes she’ll twist his arm when he doesn’t respond to something she says fast enough. But mostly it’s just mocking him. Making fun of the way he talks, the fact he’s short. He’s miserable, Gwen. He tries to hide it, but it comes out when he talks to me.”

“What the hell? Why would she do that?”

Trisha’s fingers twitch in midair. “She knows there’s no consequences. The deal’s already made. I think she’s the kind of person, if you gave her a puppy, it’d be dead within a week.” Her voice breaks.  “She likes hurting people.”

“Shit,” Gwen says. She takes a second to think. She has to say this carefully. “That’s awful, I’m sorry. But, um. I don’t know if secretly dating him behind her back is the wisest thing to do in this scenario?  Maybe you could find another way to help him?”

“It’s too late for that,” Trisha says. She looks helpless. “I’m pretty sure he’s in love with me now. And…I think I’m in love with him.”

Gwen winces. “You sure?”

“I mean…” Trisha stares up at the sun. “We’ve had three dates now. The first time, we snuck off and got a root beer float together, two straws. It was like, the moment we had had a sip, it was all over. We were hooked. We were laughing, and talking about Nightmares, and how he likes old books, and how I like old posters. And he raised his head, and he smiled, like this big happy smile, like he was free for the first time in his life. And I just remember thinking…this is it. You can’t have a moment like that and not be in love.”

Gwen’s quiet.

“Guess you’re in love, then,” she says. “What are you going to do?”

Trisha stares at the ground. “I don’t know. I just keep thinking…I can save him. I’m part of the Nightmare-killing club, that has to count for something.” She gathers herself. “Maybe the Captain will listen to me. I could threaten to quit. I wouldn’t actually, but maybe it’ll intimidate her—”

“Trish, no. That’s a terrible idea. We tried something like that, and she didn’t back down.”

“So, what, I should ask her nicely?”

“I don’t think you ask her at all. I think you talk to the school administration. Get them to look into Marcia—”

“It’s the Captain’s niece, Gwen! They’re not going to listen—”

“Maybe they will! You don’t know! You have to try, okay?” Gwen takes a breath. “You told me to stop you from doing anything dangerous.”

Trisha’s still looking at her feet.

“Fine,” she says. “I’ll try talking to the school. And when that doesn’t work, I’ll try something else.”

Gwen doesn’t know what to say.

“I’m going to save him, Gwen,” Trisha says. “I don’t know how, but I’m going to find a way.”

Gwen’s mouth is dry. It’s hard to speak. “I know you will.”

☾

It’s the first meeting since they took out Aeropagus. Gwen’s here half an hour early, to get the news from Adrianna.

Adri’s frowning. Which makes Gwen worried.

“So,” Gwen says, taking her hand. “What did they say?”

Adri takes a second. “The Captaincy’s happy we took down Aeropagus. So that’s good. But they’re concerned about our numbers. They think ten might not be enough.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

Adrianna looks her in the eye. She looks pained. “Gwen, they want to add two new members to the club. And they want to decide who.”

Gwen stares at her. “They can’t do that. The last two Signs, we were saving them for the right time—auditions, maybe—”

“I know,” Adrianna says. “But we might just have to face the fact this is the best we’re going to get. I mean, they’re right. We’ll need more people if we want to beat the stronger Nightmares.” She brushes hair out of her eyes. “I’ve heard a bit about their candidates. No adults, because the Lunar Intelligence prefers working with kids our age. It’ll be people some of us know, probably.”

“What if it’s someone horrible?” Gwen asks. Her fist tightens. “Who just wants to tear the group apart?”

Adrianna looks her in the eyes.

“If you tell me someone’s unacceptable, Gwen, I’ll fight the Captaincy with everything I’ve got.” Her voice is serious. “I don’t know if I have any influence at all, but I will.”

“Not Marcia Dekker,” Gwen says. “Please.”

Adrianna nods. “Understood.”

And it’s that easy.

Gwen looks in her eyes and sees she doesn’t need to say anything more. Doesn’t need to justify.

Adrianna trusts her.

It’s felt harder and harder to hold onto Adrianna lately. Like the battles and the stress get in the way of remembering what brought them together.

But she has that much.

“When will you know?” Gwen asks. “Who their candidates are?”

Adrianna lets out a breath. “Monday, probably.”

Gwen winces. “Right before the meeting.”

“Yeah.”

“No one’s going to like this,” Gwen says. “The Captaincy springing this on us.”

Adrianna takes her hand. “Let’s hope for the best. Wait and see what the others think.”

☾

“This is bullshit!” Kate says.

For once, Gwen agrees with her.

“I was looking forward to helping recruit,” Becca says disappointedly.

“I’d rather have people we know we can trust,” Moira echoes.

“I know,” Adri says. “It’s not what we wanted, either. But we’re kind of making the most of a bad situation. You guys can help us at least steer it towards something good.”

“Who?” Becca demands. “Who are they forcing on us?” 

“If it’s Marcia Dekker, I’m gone,” Trisha says, in a low voice.

“It’s not,” Adrianna says quietly.

Trisha’s shoulders slump in relief. Gwen realizes that she’s been holding her breath, too.

 And has another stab of anger at the Captaincy .

“Who, then?” Bonnie asks.

Adrianna writes two names on the board.

PRISCILLA KYD.

GAL DEKKER.

“If anyone knows them, either of them,” Adrianna says. “I want to hear what you know. Good or bad. If anyone’s uncomfortable with either of them, we won’t go through with it.”

Everyone’s quiet.

Penny stands up. She’s small, but it gets everyone’s attention. “Pris?” she says excitedly. “They picked Pris?”

“Pris?”

“Priscilla Kyd? She’s my cousin, or cousin once removed. She’s really nice! Super cool.”

Adrianna looks relieved. “What do you like about her?”

“Hmmmm,” Penny says, hand on her chin. “Um, she’s kind of athletic, like Yvonne and Lana? But she’s more funny and silly. At my family’s barbecues she was always getting people to play kickball. And she and I would talk about adventure games and stuff.”

“She’s also the Navigator’s niece,” Adrianna says.

“Does that matter?” Penny sounds befuddled.

“Maybe, maybe not,” Adrianna says.

Lana clears her throat. “I, um. I’m related to Gal.”

Everyone looks at her expectantly.

 “She’s the Bosun’s daughter. I know her through my uncle remarrying. Honestly, if I had to describe her? Very sweet. She’s an artist, does really good paintings, wants to paint for the Hull one day. I think she gets it, when I talk about wanting to make things better for the Low City. One of the only relatives who does.”

Adrianna tilts her head. “Do you think she’s too nice? Would she have trouble fighting Nightmares?”

Lana shakes her head. “I mean, she’s real, you know? She gets really serious sometimes, and stubborn. She cares a lot.”

Kind of like you, Gwen, thinks, but doesn’t say it.

“Another niece of the Captain,” Adrianna says.

“Yeah.” Lana says. She sounds nervous. “There’s that.”

“What, so the Captaincy just handed us a couple of nice ones?” Becca demands. “We’re expected to believe there’s no hidden agenda?”

“There is an agenda,” Adrianna says, looking serious. “The Captain and Navigator advancing their families, through us.”

“So we can’t trust them?” Bonnie asks, wide-eyed.

“No, I’m not saying that,” Adrianna says. “I’m asking you all. I don’t know them.”

“I think Gal’s trustworthy,” Lana says. “Out of all my relatives, she’s the one I’d most want to have my back.” 

 “That means a lot coming from you, Lana,” Adrianna says. “You’re one of the most reliable people I know. If you trust her, I trust her too.”

Lana flushes pink.

“I vouch for Pris, too!” Penny says. “She’s always been nice to me. And she’s super brave.”

Adrianna nods. She looks around the room. “How does everyone feel, hearing that? Are we okay with both of them?”

Everyone hesitates, and Gwen kind of gets why, because what if they’re wrong? Gwen doesn’t even know these people, and Lana and Penny barely do. What if they turn out to be horrible?

But it’s the best answer they’ve got.

“Yeah,” Gwen says.

“Yeah,” Trisha and Becca say.

Everyone else nods.

Adrianna nods.  “Thanks, everyone. I really appreciate your understanding about this. I’m sure they’ll be a great addition to the team.”

Gwen winces. Maybe Adri shouldn’t have said that.

What happens if they’re not?

☾

There’s a knock at the door of the back room to the Camelorn building.

A girl Gwen’s never seen before comes in.

“Hi,” she says, in a voice that’s way too eager. “Is this the right place for the Nightmare Hunters?”

“World Savers,” Gwen says automatically.

“Right, right.” The girl runs a hand through her brown hair, which is shaggy but cut like a boy’s. She kind of reminds Gwen of Lana, if she was a tiny bit more feminine, wearing loud colors.

“I heard this was where we were meeting? I’m Priscilla Kyd. But everybody calls me Pris.” She waves at Penny. “Hey, Pen.”

“Hi!” Penny says, beaming.

The others aren’t so at ease, Gwen notices. Even Trisha’s kind of hanging back and saying nothing.

Adrianna strides forward and shakes Priscilla’s hand. “It’s nice to actually meet you,” she declares.

“Yeah, same here,” Pris says. Is she a little nervous? “Wow, it’s really incredible to be here. I watched you on TV a lot. Like, a lot. Some of the blurry stuff security cameras captured of you fighting some bird people and stuff? Wow. I was like, are they real knights, or are they, like angels or something? Haha.”

“We’re demons, actually,” Becca says dryly.

“I think you’re going to find we’re just like anybody else,” Gwen says, shooting Becca a look.

“Yeah,” Pris says. “That’s what’s so amazing, that you’re real people. I saw you and I was like, time to make a promise to myself: I’m going to meet them someday. So, uh. That worked out.” She lets out a little laugh, like she’s trying to get them to laugh along with her. There aren’t any takers.

“Welcome aboard,” Adrianna says warmly.

“Hello,” says a voice from the doorway.

Like Pris, the second girl’s changed out of her school uniform. That wouldn’t be so strange, except that she seems to be dressed as a fairy princess.

Seriously, Gwen can’t remember the last time she saw someone wear a floor-length gown, let alone wear one to school. Is she asking to be made fun of? She doesn’t look worried about it. She has pink flowers in her hair, and multiple necklaces. Her sandy hair’s long, too, reaching down to her hips, with a crown braid at the top.

“You’re the World Savers?” she says. “It’s very nice to meet you.” She does a little bow.

Yeah, Gwen can buy this girl’s an artist.

“And you’re Gal Dekker?” Adrianna says.

“That’s right.”

Adri half-bows back. “Welcome!”

“Thank you,” Gal says, smiling softly. “You’re very kind. I wanted to thank you for all you’ve done. You should be very proud of helping those people in the small towns. I only hope to live up to your example.”

“Thank you,” Adrianna says. “I’m sure you will.”

Gal nods. “Yes! I think you’re right. I have a very good feeling about this. This room, it has a wonderful energy, very positive. The Stars smile upon our meeting today, I can feel it.” She clutches the crystal on one of her necklaces.

Oh, no. Gwen’s stomach is shriveling up and wants to die. Lana didn’t mention anything about this. Lana, why?

She’s one of those people.

“Ah, I see,” says Adrianna, recovering stride after a half-second. “You’re religious, I take it? That’s lovely.”

“Oh yes, sorry, I don’t mean to proselytize,” Gal says. She clutches her necklace to her chest. “It’s just so wonderful to be here, I felt moved to share my feelings. But if anyone’s interested, I would love to host a midnight sky-viewing sometime. The Stars are beyond time and space, you know, so they know all about our fates. If you open your mind to them, there’s so much you can learn—” 

“Uuuuugghhhhh,” Kate says, throwing her head back.

Pris has already moved across the room, opening drawers in the desks. “This is so cool. Hey, what’s this here?” She grabs the closet door. “Is this where we keep our armor?”

“Um, no,” Gwen says.

“We summon our armor, actually,” Trisha tries to offer helpfully.

“That’s cleaning supplies,” Gwen says, as a broom lands on Pris.

Pris takes it in stride and props it back up. “Wow, summoning armor, that’s so cool. That’s what you’re going to show us how to do?”

“Lunar magic,” Gal says, eyes big. “So exciting!” 

“That’s the plan,” Adrianna says.”

“I can’t wait. It’s going to be so fun, using magic and fighting Nightmare creatures. You guys must have such a great time.”

“What, you mean, like last time, where bleeding melted people try to kill us?” Becca says. Her arms are crossed. “Or the time before that, where two of us almost died?”

Pris looks taken aback. “Oh. Um, I didn’t know about either of those.”

“It’s not all fun and games,” Trisha says, sounding a little sad.

“I’m sure,” Pris says quickly. “Of course it isn’t.”

“Ah, don’t let them worry you,” Yvonne says, grinning. “It’s plenty fun, you just need to know how to think on your feet.”

“Easy for you to talk, you have a lion,” Becca remarks.

“Regardless,” Adrianna says reassuringly. “We’ll train you until you’re confident with your new powers. You’re a part of the team now. Everyone’s very glad to have you here.”

“I’m not,” Kate says, arms folded. “I don’t want them here.”

Everyone turns to look at Kate. Priscilla and Gal look like they’ve been slapped.

“Kate,” Adrianna says, in a warning voice.

“You’re not here because you’d be good at this,” Kate says, scowling. “It’s because you’re related to the leaders of the Captaincy. Auntie pulled some strings to get her darlings on the soccer team. That makes it a shitty soccer team.”

“Kate,” Adrianna says, sounding angry. “That’s way out of line. We have to respect our fellow club members.”

“I’m just saying what everybody else is thinking,” Kate says. She looks around. “Am I wrong? We didn’t need another two people. We were fine with ten. The Captaincy is forcing this on us and we have to pretend we like it. Things should just go back to how they used to be.”

Gwen’s forcing herself not to say anything.

“Well, we’re not going back to the way things used to be,” Adrianna says coldly. “Knock it off, or you’re leaving the club. I mean it.”

“Fine! Whatever!” Kate turns away.

Adrianna turns to the newcomers. “I’m so sorry. Kate can be abrasive. Please, understand, she doesn’t speak for the rest of us.”

“No, I get it,” Pris says, in kind of a small voice. “She’s right. I am just here because my aunt’s the Navigator. There’s lots of people who would probably be better at fighting than I am. I just…really wanted to be here. I’ll try to do a good job, I don’t want to disappoint you. But if you don’t want me here, I understand—”

Adrianna seizes her hand. “We talked about you. We like you.”

“You seem like good people,” Gwen says, stepping forward. She makes an effort to smile at Gal. “We need those. It’s probably going to take some adjusting for those of us who’ve been here since the beginning to get used to having new faces around, but we’ll get there. Sorry if we’re a little rough around the edges in the meantime.”

“Yeah, I’m being shitty,” Becca says, uncrossing her arms. “It’s not your fault we’re feeling a little weird about all this. Sorry.”

“Welcome,” Trisha says, coming up to Gal.

“I’m really glad you’re here,” Penny says.

“Yeah, it’s nice,” Lana echoes.

“Like I said,” Yvonne drawls, slapping Pris on the shoulder. “The more the merrier!”

“I didn’t think I was a good enough fighter when I first got here,” Bonnie says. “Everyone here was really nice and helped me realize I was wrong.”

“It’s a good group,” Adrianna says. “Full of people who really want to make a difference. I think you’re going to fit right in.”

Gal nods serenely. Pris looks from one person to the next.

“Yeah,” she says, smiling. “Yeah, okay.”

☾

It doesn’t take long to get Pris and Gal introduced to Miracle and set up with their armor and weapons. The choice of Signs isn’t hard, since the Fishes seem to fit Gal’s whole deal really well, and Pris is happy enough to take the Water-Carrier.

“Why’s it an air Sign if it’s literally water, though?” Pris wonders.

“Think of it like the wind that blows a ship, maybe,” Gwen suggests.

“Oooh, I like that,” Pris says. She reaches out to touch the Sign, and the wind picks up.

Pris’s armor is somewhere on the green side of teal with wavy carved lines flowing down the breastplate. No frills or capes or skirts, just teal greaves and boots.

Her weapon’s huge. A big long halberd with a hatchet-shaped blade.

Gwen has to admit, she looks pretty badass hefting it over her shoulder.

When Gal makes the Sign of the Fishes, she looks even more like a fairy princess, because her costume’s a long robe, pastel pink or maybe fuchsia. Except when Gwen looks closer, there’s silver boots and gauntlets underneath. Her weapon’s a trident with three curving prongs. She’s even wearing a tiara.

The rest of them switch into their armor at that point. Twelve of them, standing around the table, looking beautiful and strong.

Pris nearly falls over, she’s quivering so much with excitement.

☾

After the meeting, Adrianna approaches Gwen.

“We need to get Pris and Gal some training,” she says. “Running fast, reacting in the moment. Teach them our signals.”

Gwen nods vaguely, pulling her backpack onto her shoulder. “Sounds good.”

“I was wondering if you’d like to take point on that.”

Gwen almost drops her backpack. 

“Aren’t you usually in charge of training?” she manages.                                                     

“I’d do it, but I can’t make the extra sessions right now,” Adri admits. “I’m behind on the readings in Classics, and I’ve missed three Student Council meetings. I’ve got to catch up. Only if you’re willing, though.”

Once, Gwen would have been incredulous at Adrianna being behind on anything, but she knows it’s a sore spot, so she holds her tongue. “Sure, but why me? I’m not athletic, Adri. I don’t know the first thing about training people.”

“I know, you’re not much of a sports person. Don’t worry, I’ve asked Lana to help, too.”

Gwen tries to hide the expression on her face. “Lana?”

“Yes, she’s been a really big help to me lately. She’s been volunteering for more difficult combat, helping with Archive visits. And she knows tennis. She’s a lovely person, actually. I think you’d really like spending time with her.”

Please, please let her face not be red right now. “We’ve hung out, actually,” Gwen manages to say. “A couple of times now, remember?”

“Oh, that’s right, in the Low City. Well, great, that’s perfect, then. I think you’ll be great as coaches together.”

Gwen’s not so sure. She really, really hopes this doesn’t become a disaster.

Being around Lana increasingly feels like it will.

☾

They’re sitting on the bleachers, three rows up. Down below, Pris and Gal are running laps around the track, bumping into each other’s shoulders and laughing.  

“They feel so young,” Lana says. “You know what I mean?”

Gwen does. “Yeah.”

“Even though I’m pretty sure Gal’s a year older than me. Why does it feel like that?”

“They’re more innocent, maybe,” Gwen says, watching the two girls elbow each other. “Less… I don’t know, weighed down by everything we’ve had to go through. It’s like none of this is a big deal for them yet.”

“Like us back when we started,” Lana says. “It’s nostalgic.”

“Yeah,” Gwen says. She stares off. “I just hope they don’t take it too hard when it does get real.”

“Yeah,” Lana says. She watches them. Pris keeps running just ahead of Gal, then slowing down to poke her shoulder, then speeding back up again. Gal is laughing like it’s the funniest thing she’s ever seen.

“I heard they’re dating now,” Lana says.

Gwen turns to look at her. “For real?”

“Yeah. It makes sense. They’re the odd ones out in the group. They’ve been spending a lot of time talking to each other.”

“Huh,” Gwen says. She watches the pair try to grab each other, which devolves into a goofy wrestle. “Think it’ll last?”

“Hope so,” Lana says. “Feels like they’re good for each other.”

Gwen nods.

Lana’s a really good coach. Every time Gwen runs out of ideas for what to have them do, she’s there with a great suggestion. And whenever she gives Pris and Gal instructions, it’s always with this warmth and gentleness in her voice.

“You know how we were talking, before, about Adrianna being a good leader?” Gwen asks.

Lana nods.

“That’s you, too,” Gwen tells her. “Everything you said about her, that could apply to you.”

Lana blushes. “That’s very nice of you to say.”

“I mean it,” Gwen insists. “You’re really good at this, okay? I don’t know, I just thought…you might not realize you’re doing the same stuff Adrianna is. So I wanted you to know.”

Lana’s smile is so big. “Thank you, Gwen.”

Gwen nods silently.

And all at once she’s aware of how close Lana is, how sweet and warm her smile is. The contours of her bare shoulders—

Gwen scooches down the bleacher, making damn sure to keep at least a full person’s width away from Lana.

Later, the four of them are playing soccer, just like Adri used to have them do, so Pris and Gal can practice coordinating around others. They’re all in armor, using their weapons to hit the ball. So it’s not actually that much like soccer, but it’s fun.

Pris is running down the field, trying to find an opening to pass to Lana. She looks at Gwen, who’s trying to guard the goal, and she gets a glint in her eye. She winds back, raising her halberd—

The soccer ball hurls through the air at incredible speed.

Right at Gwen’s face.

“Gwen, watch out!”

Gwen feels strong hands pull her out of the way.

The soccer ball hits the wooden fence with an incredible CRACK, then bounces back and forth between the fence and the goalpost for a second or two.

“Gwen, are you okay?”

Gwen turns to see Lana’s concerned face just above hers.

“I—”

Gwen flushes red. Lana’s holding her. Gwen can feel the muscles in Lana’s shoulders, and it feels nice, like she can relax and be weak for once—

Gwen watches Lana’s expression shift. Her eyes widen, and her mouth falls open. Like she’s just realized how near they are, too.

“Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry!”

The moment breaks. Pris is running up to them. Gwen steps out of Lana’s arms.

Pris catches Gwen’s expression and totally misunderstands it. “I’m sorry, I didn’t realize I hit it that hard—”

“It’s okay,” Gwen says. Inside her head, she’s reeling. “Isn’t it okay, Lana?”

“Yeah, it’s okay,” Lana says, in a weird voice. “Gwen’s fine.”

“Still, I’m really sorry,” Pris says, as Gal walks up behind her. “Maybe we should just stick to kicking the ball?”

“Sure,” Gwen says. “That’s fine.”

☾

Afterward, Gwen still feels like her head’s spinning, her heart’s beating way too fast.

Things were fine. She left things with Lana and the newbies on a normal, non-awkward note. Lana just gave her this friendly little nod, like, sure, that happened, but it wasn’t a big deal, and—

She can’t stop remembering what Lana’s arms around her felt like. It wasn’t the same as being with Adri, not at all—

This is bad. Gwen almost did something really, really stupid. Especially when she knows Lana was talking about having a crush on her before. She should drop this, tell Adri she can’t work with Lana or something.

But—the thing is, she doesn’t want to stop hanging out with Lana. Lana’s super nice. It’s a relief to be around her, especially when most of her conversations with Adri these days are about the club, and that’s usually stressful. It’s been nice, these last few weeks, being able to hang out with someone sweet, and fun, and—

And Adri needs them to do this. Gwen really doesn’t want to have to go back to her girlfriend and tell her she couldn’t take one stupid little thing off her shoulders.

It’s fine. Gwen just has to be so, so careful, that’s all. Not to send Lana any weird signals. Not to let stuff like that happen again.

She really, really hates the part of her that’s hoping it will.

☾

At school the next day, Gwen doesn’t find Trisha at lunch.

She picks up her tray and goes looking, instead. Sure enough, Trisha’s at their old spot outside.

She’s crying.

Gwen’s heart sinks. She rushes over.

“They—”

“I asked them,” Trisha says, her body shaking. “I had evidence, I had notes from Isaac saying what happened when, I even had phone recordings of some of the bad things Marcia’s done. They didn’t even want to look at it, Gwen.”

“Oh no,” Gwen says, her heart aching.

“Because of course they’re not going to,” Trisha says. “The minute the Dekker name came up, they started saying I should be careful about making accusations. Like I was the one causing a problem. I was sitting there, losing it while they lectured me And then, I look up, and what do I see? A piece of paper on the wall. For Many Years of Supporting Educational Excellence, We Are Proud to Thank Captain Hannah Dekker. I’m so, so stupid.”

“I’m sorry,” Gwen says. She’s cringing at herself. Why did she tell Trish to go to the administration? At goddamn H-Prep?

Trisha turns to her with wet, red eyes. “I can’t stand this. I’m saving him, Gwen. Even if they won’t.”

“How, though?” Gwen says.

“I don’t know. I can’t let her hurt him anymore. If I have to fight her myself, I will.”

“Trish,” Gwen says slowly. She tries to pick her words carefully. “I know it sucks, but…maybe you can’t win this battle?”

Trisha’s eyes bulge. “So what, so I should just give up and let it happen? Is that what you’re saying, Gwen?”

“No,” Gwen says. “I just—” She tries to grab hold of the words. “You’re talking about going up against the Captain. You know she’s vindictive. Bad stuff could happen. I know you love Isaac, but is he worth your whole life?”

Trisha looks down at the grass.

“Gwen,” she says. “You know how some people believe that the Moon sends bad people to hell to be tortured forever?”

“Yeah?”

“I’d go to hell for Isaac,” Trisha says, choking on her words. “Not just because I’m in love with him, even though I am, but because it’s the right thing to do. Because he doesn’t deserve the hell he’s living in.”

“Trish—”

“What’s the point of being us being magical knights if we can’t even save one person? Trisha demands, through teary eyes. “I can’t live with myself if I don’t help him, Gwen. That’s all there is to it.”

Gwen kneels down on the ground. She hugs Trisha.

“Then I’m behind you,” Gwen says.  “One hundred percent.”

Trisha hugs her back, so, so tightly.

“I’ll figure it out,” Trish says, when she finally lets go. “I can’t do anything big right now, we’re busy with the newbies. But…soon. I’ll get you out of there, Izzy. I promise.”

Gwen nods. She watches Trisha leave. To go find Isaac, maybe, or her next class.

Gwen’s so, so scared of what might happen next.

☾

Fortunately, Penny finds a sufficient distraction for all of them.

Adrianna’s at the board, writing something for the day’s meeting. Lana’s at the far side of the room. She might be looking Gwen’s way, but it’s hard to tell. Kate’s reading comics. Gal and Pris are curled up on the couch together. Everyone’s just hanging out. The meeting hasn’t really started yet.

Penny bursts through the doors.

She’s carrying a computer and a stack of books and what looks like thirty different pieces of paper jammed in between.

“Lady Knights of the World Savers Club!” she declares. “I have a very important announcement to make.”

Penny sets the pile down on the table with a thump.

“I found him,” she says.

Everyone looks at her.

“Found who?” Gwen ventures.

Penny’s smile stretches, like she’s been waiting for that very question. “The Hidden Nightmare.”

“It’s a him now?” Becca asks.

“You’re serious?” Moira asks.

Penny looks indignant. “I’ve never been more serious about anything in my life.”

“Penny,” Adri says. “Are you saying you know where the Hidden Nightmare is?”

“Yeah!” Penny strides confidently around the table. “I figured out how to track him. And to do that, I had to figure out how he was hiding from us.”

She looks at the rest of them expectantly.

Oh hell, Gwen’s hooked. “How?” she asks.

“Time,” Penny says. “The secret is time.”  She jumps up on a chair. “I was lying on my bed, bouncing a ball against the wall, thinking about the ways a Nightmare could hide from its victims. And then I thought: what if it’s too fast? Or to put it another way, what if we’re too slow? What if the reason we can’t see it is that by the time we look, it’s already gone?”

She spreads her hands. “Time pockets. The Hidden Nightmare can slow down the flow of time as a defense mechanism. Just for a particular area. When it attacks a town, it traps it in a time bubble. Then it races off, leaving them none the wiser.”

“Decay,” Adrianna says slowly. “There were always reports of people reduced to skeletons. Buildings that had aged a hundred years. We always assumed it was a Heliotrope effect, but…”

“But it wasn’t,” Penny says. “It was the Hidden One.”

Moira steps forward. Her arm’s finally out of its sling. “Penny, you’re sure about this?”

“Am I sure?” Penny scoffs. “I wasn’t going to draw any conclusions until I checked my facts. You know ship dilation engines? They mess with the flow of time, right? How do you tell if they’re active?”

Gwen wishes she was better at Navigation. Becca’s on it, though.

“Hessel radiation.”

“Right!” Penny says. “So what I did is, I went to the ruins of Benvolio, right—”

“It’s fenced off,” Adri says, lifting an eyebrow.

“Well, I just kind of snuck up to the edge of the fence. And I waved my pocket tool, and voila! It was clicking like crazy.”

“And that was enough to track it?” Becca says.

“Well, the detector in a pocket tool isn’t very strong,” Penny says. She sets her backpack on the table. “Sooo…”

She pulls out an odd device, about the size of a watermelon. It’s cone-shaped, but it ends in a glowing sphere. “I made my own.”

“Penny,” Becca says, shaking her head.

“I have all kinds of cool Lady designs in my head, remember?” Penny wiggles the device. “So I started measuring the ambient Hessel radiation nearby. And I tracked him. The trails are right there, the books have the data. You just have to be looking for them.”

Penny pulls papers from the stack, and goes over to the map wall. She picks up the green pencil from the desk.

One by one, she connects the remaining dots of Hidden Nightmare attacks. She draws long lines, lines that spiral in and out of towns, rise up to the mountains and back again. Hitting every mark perfectly.

Gwen gets closer to watch. Others do, too. Penny’s writing out dates next to point after point on the line. Spring ’49. Fall ’49. Winter ’50.

Penny stands back, and the whole story of a Nightmare’s movement is spelled out there on the wall, from beginning to end.

Adrianna traces the lines with her finger, mouth moving silently. “Penny… this is very good,” she finally admits.

“It manifested in the farmlands,” Moira says, enthralled. “And it returns there every so often…why? Is there something it needs there?”

 “It’s feeling nostalgic, maybe?” Pris offers. She looks excited.

“Maybe. And then it continues…” Moria follows the line. “To Lavinia Beach a few months ago. And now…it’s back to its favorite place in the farmlands. Right here.”

“Right,” Penny says breezily. “I told you I knew where he was.”

 Everyone stares at the point on the map.

“Adri, do we make a plan?” Gwen asks Adri. “Fight it?”

“I think, with this kind of information, we have to,” Adrianna says. She looks stunned. Then she smiles. “Yes. We’ll inform the Captaincy. We can finally explain and avenge Benvolio.”

Lana turns to Pris and Gal. “Newbies, are you ready for your very first mission?”

“Yes!” Gal clasps her hands together.

“Hell yes,” Pris agrees.

“Um, excuse me?” comes an indignant voice. Everyone turns.

Kate folds her arms. “Am I losing my mind? Am I the only one who sees the obvious problem here?”

“Do elucidate, Katherine,” Becca says dryly.

“How are we supposed to fight something that stops time?” Kate demands. “The minute we get there, it’s going to freeze us and leave us to turn into bones like everyone else it’s met.”

“Don’t worry, I thought of that,” Penny says.

“Of course you did,” Becca says.

Penny’s pacing again. “Yeah, I sat on this for like a week because I couldn’t figure out how to get past that problem. But a couple days ago, I was playing around with the detector, and I figured it out.”

Penny switches into her lab coat. The device on the table lets out an audible beep.

“Us,” she says. “I used my powers and the detector lit up.” She’s grinning from ear to ear. “Our Ladytech. It works the same way as the Nightmare does. Energy, at an alternate angle to reality.”

“How does that help us?” Adrianna asks.

“I can make a shield,” Penny says. “We feed it using our powers, and we can disrupt its flow of energy with our own. It’ll take me like a week, tops.”

“You’re sure it’s safe?” Adrianana asks.

“Super sure. But we can check in with the Lady if you want to get some confirmation that it works.”

Adrianna looks at Gwen. “I think the Captaincy would be all right with that.”

“Probably,” Gwen says.

“All right.” Adrianna smiles. “Then we’ve got our next mission.”

Gwen watches Gal and Pris’s faces light up way too eagerly. 

Her heart sinks. They’re so new to all this. Are they going to get their hopes crushed?

She just hopes they’ve taught them enough.

☾

Everyone climbs onto the bus.

It’s nostalgic for Gwen. Makes her think of their first mission.

Being in an automobile instead of a helicopter a thousand feet off the ground seemed better, just in case the Nightmare got them somehow.

The shield should work. The Lunar Intelligence confirmed that it works like they thought it did. But Gwen knows that something can always go wrong.

“Remember,” Adrianna says. “As soon as we get across the border, we’re in A-formation. We use B-formation if we get surrounded, but not before. If I think we need to switch to C-formation, I’ll call it out. Be ready.”

Everyone nods.

“Um,” Pris turns to Gwen as they get seated. “What shape is B-formation again?” she whispers

Gwen wants to scream. 

“Lana on left flank, Bonnie on right,” she whispers back. “Mobiles at the front so we can push forward. You guys stay in the center.”

“Oh, okay,” Pris says.

“C is the one where everyone moves in a line except fliers and mobiles,” Gwen adds.

“Right, right.”

Gwen really hopes these two weren’t a mistake.

For a while it’s just a long bus ride, with nothing to see out the windows but wheat and corn with occasional cows.

Adri’s up with the driver, like last time. Trisha’s sitting across from Gwen, but she’s pensive, staring out the windows. Penny’s up near the front this time, too, holding two devices in her lap.

Instead, Gwen talks to Pris and Gal in front of her

Pris is pretty easy to get along with. Gwen’s surprised about how oblivious she is to a lot of things. Like, Gwen’s not good at fashion, but even she knows a few things about what’s popular. Pris doesn’t. She doesn’t know anything about music or shows, either, just some space hero cartoons.

“What’s it like being the Navigator’s niece?” Gwen asks. She’s been dying to ask for a while now.

For a change, Pris looks a little unsure. “I don’t know her all that well, actually.”

“Oh yeah?”

Pris shifts position. “My mom kind of kept me away from her and all of them growing up. Her and her sister don’t really get along.” A moment passes. “Mom didn’t want me to do this, actually.”

“She didn’t?”

“She kept warning me about Aunt Sara.” Pris stares into the distance. “I guess she was right. As soon as I got into the group, my aunt started calling a lot. Inviting me to have lunch with her and stuff. It’s like she thinks she can influence the club through me.”

“Aunt Hannah is the same,” Gal says, making charcoal marks in her sketchbook.

“So maybe it wasn’t worth it, but…I dunno. I really wanted to.” Pris shrugs. “We’ll see, I guess. Mom’s still sad about it.”

“Maybe she’ll come around?”

“I hope so,” Pris says. “If this doesn’t go too bad. Hopefully it doesn’t.”

“Hopefully,” Gwen says, trying to smile.

BEEP.

Everyone turns at the soft electronic chime.

Penny stands up in her seat. She holds up the detector in her hand. It’s flashing green. BEEP. BEEP.

“He’s here!” Penny cries.

“This is it, everyone,” Adrianna says, standing at the front of the bus. “Positions! Remember the plan!”

Everyone moves to a window seat. Gwen stares down the road, as far as she can see. The road signs say Quintus, but they’re heading away from the town center.

Penny’s waving the detector around outside the window. It’s chiming faster and faster. “South! Maybe, um, twenty degrees!”

Adrianna relays it to the driver. The driver takes a left turn, toward a wide expanse of farmland. Penny keeps listing off directions. The driver turns, left, right, left. They go down dirt roads, far from any town Gwen can detect. All the while, the chime is getting faster and faster.

And then Gwen sees it.

There’s a strange shimmer ahead, like a heat haze. In the middle of the waving ears of corn, the light bends and wavers. Stalks are swirling around, like they’re in a dust storm.

The detector goes wild, its voice a string of uninterrupted BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP.

“THERE SHE BLOWS!” Penny yells at the top of her lungs.

“Full speed ahead!” Adrianna says. The bus accelerates.

The swirls of leaves seem to hover in the air, taking notice.

“Everyone, powers, now!” Adrianna cries.

Gwen throws her branches out the bus window, almost close enough to touch the dusty road. Everyone’s going nuts. Water’s spraying, red arrows are firing, pillars of earth are rising just past the wheels.

Penny’s device unfolds from her hand and hovers next to the bus. Gwen watches a stream of blue light flow out of their blasts. The blue light wraps around the bus like a blanket.

Gwen grins. For once she’s not using her powers in any strategic way, just blasting for blasting’s sake.

This is fun.

The shimmer rises up, like a tidal wave. White light hits the bus, but nothing seems to happen. The light spreads out in front of the windshield.

The shimmer stops moving. It’s like it’s surprised.

Then, Gwen watches something incredible happen.

The shimmer runs for it.

It swerves past the bus.  Gwen’s stomach lurches. It’s twenty times bigger than their tiny vehicle, a whale swimming by.

“Don’t let it escape!” Adrianna cries. “After it!”

The bus’s tires screech as it makes an abrupt U-turn.

Then it plows into the cornfields.

Like a ship cutting through the water, their bus cuts a wide line through the fields, crushing stalks, while powers tear up the plants. They’re accelerating, a blaze of destruction. Gwen’s never been in a vehicle going this fast before.

The fleeing shape is getting closer. They’re gaining on it.

“WOO-HOO!” Penny cries, leaning halfway out the window like a puppy. “The hunt is on! The Beast awaits!”

Adrianna’s shouting, holding up her phone. “The Captaincy’s  decided on their codename for the Hidden Nightmare! They’re going to call it Chronopath!”

“Chronopath,” Penny whispers. She leans way out the window again. “Do you hear me, Chronopath?” she shouts. “No one else believed you were real, but I found you! Chronopath, I’m coming for you!!” Turrets fly up from her backpack and join her out the window, hovering with their gun barrels gleaming.

The Nightmare’s flank looms huge ahead of them. Another wave of light hits the bus, and it rocks back and forth, but nothing happens. Chronopath gallops, pulling ahead.

“Fire!” Penny screams

“Fire!” Adrianna agrees.

Everyone turns their weapons on the Nightmare. Fire and water and bullets pour into the shimmering space.

The Nightmare stops in its tracks. It rocks back and forth, and finally sinks to the ground.

And then, where there was shimmer, there’s a wall of grey-green mist.

“Hold on!” Adrianna cries.

The bus goes through the wall of mist.

♄

When the fog clears around Gwen’s face, the world’s changed.

The skies are dark grey. Bolts of lightning arc between the harsh faces of the clouds. Rows of corn go on and on.

To the dark shadow of a farmhouse at the center of the circle.

A farmhouse that goes hundreds of feet into the sky.

Walls teeter at an ugly angle. Shapes poke out of it, windmills and grain silos, lilting weathervane. Peeling strips of grey and white paint hang from the walls.

Until the lightning flashes, and it looks black.

Penny stares at it. “This is Chronopath?” she asks.

“You were expecting an arcade with flashing lights?” Becca quips.

 “He’s always moving on the outside,” Penny says. “But it’s so still. I thought inside he’d be lively and fun.”

“Keep going!” Adrianna calls from up ahead. “Head toward the farmhouse!”

“I mean, we have so many options,” Becca says.

They drive under stormy skies.

Then something hits the side of the bus. Gwen’s thrown out of her seat. Pris and Bonnie tumble into the aisle, too.

“Brace yourselves!” Adri shouts. “Get it with missiles if you can!”

Gwen staggers back up to the window. Immediately, a stretch of pale wood shoots past her head.

Fences. They’re being attacked by fences, leaping up out of the fields like tentacles. A length of fence coils around the bus, which comes to a halt. There’s a squeak as the metal protests under the strain.

Pris is staring. “Oh man, oh man,” she mumbles.

“Fliers!” says Adri, over her shoulder.

“On it,” says Gwen, already climbing out the window.

It’s one of the most insane things she’s seen yet: the bus in the dark wheat field, with grey fences climbing all over it. Gwen smashes a few splinters with her rapier.

Then, before she knows it, one’s wrapped around her. She’s struggling to breathe—

There’s a crack, and the pressure eases. Gwen looks up through the splinters.

Lana’s shield is spinning through the air, smashing fences. She catches Gwen’s eye. A little uncertain.

Gwen smiles at her. Lana’s face breaks into a grin.

Becca’s midair, using her gravity powers to snap fences in half. Gwen joins her and the flying shield, and the remaining fences retreat back into the fields. The much-abused bus creaks and picks up speed again.

“You okay?” she asks Pris as they get moving again.

Pris takes a second. “Yeah. Think so. Just rattled, I guess.”

“Focus,” she tells her.

“I know, I know.”

The bus pulls up at the farmhouse-tower thing. It feels like it could topple onto them at any moment.

Penny stares up at it, pressing her lips together.

“So…front door?” Becca asks.

The front door is a slab of black, rotted wood. By itself, it’s the size of a building. Luckily, the lock seems to have rotted off, too, and by all pushing together, they’re able to get the door to swing inward.

Gwen doesn’t know what she’s expecting to find inside.

It looks a lot like the inside of a farmhouse.

Only there’s multiples of everything. Five or six sinks filled with gross dishes, six collapsed tables, fifty piled chairs, thousands of stacks of paper. Like everything is bubbling over, overwhelming.

The one thing that’s not multiplied is the painting hanging on the wall. A white-haired man scowling.

Adri leads them towards the stairs.  

They’re stupidly huge. Each decrepit step is about half the height of a person, so walking up them is more like climbing, plank by wooden plank.

Something rustles. Colorful pieces of paper are floating down from upstairs. Gwen snatches one as it drifts past.

It’s a vacation poster. Gwen vaguely knows the place. A beach in the southern part of the moon.

Black mold creeps across it. She drops it like it’s on fire, and it shrivels up into a black mess.

High keening voices sound above them.

That’s when the white flying things appear.

One grabs Gwen’s face with paper-thin wings and tries to bite her throat. Gwen flails until it’s off and she can cut through it. The next few minutes are a frenzy of frantic hacking and slashing as the white creatures swarm around them, slicing exposed flesh.

And then it’s done. The white birds are all dead. Gwen looks down at the nearest corpse.

WATER BILL, $127, says the red writing on the paper. Followed by: MANURE $800. REPAIRS, $5600.

They hasten up to the next part of the steps, but the bannisters are so corroded that Gwen can’t put her hand on them without scraping against rust.

It’s an agonizing climb. But to her surprise, after another five minutes of climbing, there’s something like a trapdoor at the top.

Penny flies ahead and pushes it up. They follow her, and emerge onto a tiled rooftop.

Lightning flashes.

They’re on a flat, tiled rooftop that stretches a long way out. The storm rages in the sky.

At the center of the rooftop stands the ogre.

He’s easily a hundred feet tall. His body is covered in white cobwebs, as wispy as his beard. Silver chains on each arm and leg bind him to the roof.

There’s a human torso hanging out of his mouth.

Gwen doesn’t want to look. It’s too horrible.

But the torso’s moving. It’s a young woman with short black hair. She beats her fists against the monster’s cheek.

He keeps chewing on her anyway, his eyes panicked, his mouth ringed by blood.

“This is it,” Adrianna says. “Get in formation! Cut him down at the legs!”

The ogre doesn’t move. He doesn’t even look at them.

Instead, the chains detach from the rooftop and fly towards their group.

Gwen leaps up and back, only to see half the group swept up in the arc of one chain.

“Distract him!” she hears Adrianna shouting, before the chain flings her aside.

Gwen takes to the air with Becca and Penny. They fly towards the monster—

A chain strikes Gwen in the side of the leg. She tumbles, spinning toward the ground.

She tries to get to her feet. She hears Adri’s scream of pain.

Someone walks forward.

Two someones. It’s Pris and Gal, holding hands.

Pris looks up at the ogre like she’s trying to burn it into her brain.

“I’m not afraid of you,” she says, in a steely voice. “You’re not going to scare me.”

Then she leaps.

Wings unfurl from her back. Made out of canvas, like the sails of a ship.

Wind fills them, and Pris rises. Gwen feels the breeze shifting past her. Pris flies forward.

Pris swings her halberd right into the ogre’s chest, a shower of red.

This time, he roars. The chains thrash like limbs. The young woman swings at the edge of his mouth.

The chains fly as one toward Pris, trying to trap her. Pris is surrounded by silver, running out of places to fly.

And then the whole monster falls to one knee. The chains miss Pris completely.

Gal is standing at the ogre’s right leg.

Which has disappeared up to the knee.

The ogre’s standing in a circle of dark water. Gal moves her hands like she’s casting a spell, and the sinkhole slowly grows bigger, bigger, the ogre’s foot sinking deeper and deeper. Water surrounds Gal like an aura.

Adrianna’s running up, ruffled but okay. The others are with her.

“Formation A!” she cries. “Fliers, blast the head!”

Gwen rejoins Penny and Becca. They fly over to Pris.

“Guess what?” Gwen says. “You’re part of my squad now.” She points at the monster. “Let’s get him.”

Pris grins.

Back on the ground, Kate, Adri, and Yvonne are slicing up the other leg. Trisha’s arrows are explosions, striking the knee.

Gwen flies her team right at the ogre’s eyes. Pris let loose with her halberd. Becca hurls rocks.

Penny’s drones fire in a ring around its head.

But when the smoke clears, the ogre’s still standing there.

The wounds in its cobwebby skin are patching up.

Damn it. How are they supposed get through to this thing?

“Gwen!” It’s Penny. She points. “Look there!”

Gwen looks at the mouth, where the young woman in torn-up clothes is hanging.

By silver chains.

She’s bound to him, too.

Penny flies over. She tries to pull the chains off the woman’s arms, but she seems drugged.

Penny looks up at Gwen with pleading eyes. “Help! I don’t have anything to help her!”

Gwen slices through one of the chains. Pris gets another with her halberd. Two more—

And the woman falls. The giant’s gone. The half-eaten woman plummets through the air toward the rooftop.

Penny catches her and lowers her to the ground.

And then it’s not a woman she’s holding. It’s one of the armless grub-creatures.

Penny cradles the Nightmare.

“I’m sorry,” she says. “You were hurting, weren’t you? I thought you were so majestic and beautiful. That was all I could think about when I first met you, but I didn’t realize you were in pain.”

“Penny, what are you doing?” Gwen asks.

Penny doesn’t seem to take notice. “Kate, can I have your dagger?”

Kate hands it over, wordlessly.

Penny looks down at the unmoving creature. It only stares, blinking slowly. She takes a deep breath. “I’ve been looking for you my whole life. I think you’re one of the most interesting things that’s ever existed. I don’t want to say goodbye to you. But I have to.”

Gwen’s astonished. There are actually tears in Penny’s eyes. “You’re hurting people. It’s not safe for you to be around them. I’d make them keep you alive if it wasn’t for that, but there isn’t any other way. I wish I could help you understand, but I can’t. So, I’m saying goodbye. At least I can do something to ease your pain.”

Gently, she stabs the grub with Kate’s dagger.

The grub vanishes.

And then the tower and the green-grey sky do, too.

When the light fades, they’re sitting in a field of wheat, surrounded by burnt chunks of a house. Penny’s looking at the dagger in her hands.

She rubs her eyes.

“Penny—” Gwen says.

Penny smiles. “I’m all right. Or…maybe I’m not now, but I will be, pretty soon.”

“I want my dagger back,” Kate says.

Penny throws it to her. Kate makes it vanish from the air and reappear in her hand.

“What’s next?” Becca asks.

Adrianna smiles. “Home. And rest.” She claps Pris on the shoulder. “And celebrating what an incredible job our rookies did today.”

Gwen doesn’t know if she’s ever seen a smile as big as the one on Pris’s face.

♄

The Captain turns a loose page, seated at her desk. Reading their notes about the Chronopath fight.

“I see you distinguished yourself, Gal,” she says.

Gal kind of half-bows. “Yes, Auntie.”

“Did you learn those techniques from this team, or were they your own inspiration?” The Captain’s glance is sharp. “Speak carefully, Gal. You have an opportunity here to advance your station.”

Gal holds her necklace to her chest. It seems like she’s thinking carefully. “Some of them were my own inspiration, Auntie. But I also had a lot of help from Miss Gwen and Miss Lana, who were my instructors.”

The Captain’s eyes flick Gwen’s way and back. “…I see.”

“And some of it Pris and I came up with by talking together. She distinguished herself too, auntie.”

“Yes,” the Captain says, flipping through the pages. “I noticed that. Navigator Kyd will be happy.”

The Captain turns the pages over and back again, looking at them carefully. Like she’s looking for something, anything to get mad about.

“You’ve all done well,” she says, after a long pause. “I’ll be in touch about the last two Nightmares. Dismissed.”

Gwen gets up from her seat. Everyone looks stunned.

And then the smiles break over everybody’s faces. Even Kate is smiling a little.

Gwen feels a warmth spreading through her.

They did it. The Captain’s happy with them. They’ve got two more Nightmares under their belt, enough to make up for what happened with Optimus.

They’re back on track.

And it feels really, really good.

☾

“Party,” Yvonne says, stuffing an invitation into Gwen’s hand. She flashes a grin, like she’s very proud of herself. “My place. Saturday night. Be there or miss out.”

Gwen unrolls the paper and smooths out the crumples. Yvonne’s drawn lions on it. It’s just some basic address info.

“Your place?” Gwen asks. “Won’t your parents mind?”

“They’re out of town. And the staff are chill.” Yvonne straightens up. “Ooh, almost forgot, I’m gonna get drinks for everyone. So let me know if you don’t want that and I’ll get more soda or something.”

“Drinks?” Gwen asks. “Like, drinks as in, um, alcohol?” The thought makes her heart race. Which is dumb, right, because what’s there to get worked up about? Plenty of people do stuff like that. It’s just she’s never thought of herself as the kind of person who would.

“Yeah! You down?”

“Um.” Gwen doesn’t know how to answer. “I guess so?”

“Sweet!”

“Adri might not be okay with it, though,” Gwen says. Maybe that’s the excuse she should take to get out of this. Isn’t that what she’s supposed to do?

“Nah, I talked to her. She’s really excited about it, actually. Thinks it’ll be good for us to blow off some steam. And we gotta toast the new kids in style, right? Show ‘em we’re proud of them?”

“Ah. Yeah.” Gwen thinks about it. “Are your parents going to mind if they find out?”

Yvonne snort. “Nah, they don’t give a shit. Don’t worry about it.”

“Okay,” Gwen says. She’s nervous, but she kind of wants to give this a try. “I’ll be there.”

“Awesome!” Yvonne says, clapping her on the back. “You’re gonna have a really great time, Gwen, I just know it.”

With that, she walks off, pulling out another invitation from her bag, whistling.

Lunar Camelot, Chapter 7

“I told you so,” Kate says.

“Hey, Kate?” Yvonne says. “Maybe don’t talk for a while?”

“I’m just saying.”

They’re waiting outside the medical wing of the Parliamentary Hull. Gwen’s shoulder still hurts. Three of their members are gone. Moira was rushed off to look at her broken arm. As for the others…

Adrianna’s not saying a word. Just staring at the closed door.

“You think that stuff was poison? Or…drugs?” Penny asks, sounding anxious.

“I don’t know, Penny,” Adrianna says, in a heavy voice.

“Do you think Trisha and Becca are going to be okay?”

“I don’t know.”

Adri’s still looking straight ahead, her hands steepled, her expression grave.

Gwen’s silent, too.

This is her fault as much as it’s Adri’s.

What the hell did she think she was doing? Yelling at Kate, who wasn’t even wrong, while the snake was charging right at them? Making Adrianna have to intervene. Wasting precious time for them to get away.

That’s the worst part. The thought that she made things harder for Adrianna.

The door finally opens.

It’s the Captain, wearing one of the biggest scowls Gwen has ever seen.

“Children, with me,” she says. “We’re going to have a talk.”

Penny’s on her feet. “Are Trisha and Becca all right?”

“With me, I said. Now.”

The Captain’s shoes click against the hall. Gwen’s heart is hammering. ‘

After what seems like an eternity, they step into a conference room. The Captain closes the door.

“I have had,” she says, gripping a table, “a very stressful day.”

“Are our friends okay?” Gwen blurts out. She can’t help it.

The Captain points an accusing finger at Adrianna. “That’s another thing. I had to explain to two sets of parents why their daughters had a soporific toxin in their bloodstreams. Do you know how many legal threats it took for them to agree to let them return to combat?”

“So they’re okay?” Gwen asks, her heart lifting.

The Captain gives her a steely glare. “They’ve received blood transfusions. Both are expected to make a full recovery.”

Gwen sinks back into her chair in relief.

Captain Dekker glowers at them. “As incredible as it may seem, children, I didn’t come to talk to you about nearly getting two of your team members killed.”

She slams her hands on the desk. “Do you have any idea of the seriousness of what you’ve done?”

“Yes, Captain,” Adrianna says in a tiny voice.

“You woke it up,” the Captain hisses. “That golden piss-stain came here. To our Low City. It tried to climb our walls again. Can you imagine the panic I’ve had to deal with up here? All because of your incompetence?”

“Yes, Captain,” Adrianna says, looking down at the ground.

She looks so miserable.

Gwen keeps thinking about it over and over. They’d told them they would protect them.

Earlier, Gwen messaged Oleander, the girl they met in the Low City, asking if she was okay.

There’s a reply, burning a hole in her pocket:

don’t talk to me.

So that’s a great feeling Gwen gets to sit with while the Captain yells at them.

“This will not happen again,” the Captain hisses, pointing at Adrianna. “Do you understand me? As the group’s leader, I hold you responsible.”

“Yes, Captain.” 

“Your mother wants to talk to you, too. She has some things she wants to say.”

Adrianna’s face goes pale.

The Captain looks across their group. “Consider yourselves lucky, children. This is your warning. If I see another attack on a Nightmare without a victory to go with it, I’m cutting funding, Lunar Intelligence be damned. She can choke on her own circuits as far as I’m concerned. Dismissed.”

The Captain storms out of the room.

“I’ll go find my mom,” Adrianna says, after a second.

“I could come, too,” Gwen suggests.

Adrianna shakes her head. “Thanks. But it’s on me. I’ve got to go face the music.” She walks out of the room.

She looks so sad.

Everyone’s looking at each other.

“Hey,” Yvonne says. “We’ve gotta lose sometimes, right?” She does her best to smile. “Adri and I played soccer against these kids from North Crystal and we got trounced 0-3, because they were just so damn fast.”

“I think this is a lot bigger than a soccer game,” Bonnie says, eyes on the ground.

Everyone’s quiet.

 “I told you guys you were being stupid,” Kate says. “But you didn’t listen.”

“You went along with it, too, Kate,” Lana says, folding her arms.

Kate rolls her eyes. “Like anyone was gonna let me say no? Whatever. I’m leaving.” She turns to go.

Gwen watches her. She doesn’t know how to make peace with Kate like Adrianna wanted.

But she can stop talking. Stop arguing with Kate, stop giving her orders or anything. Just stay away and leave her to their leader.

She can do that much for Adrianna.

Kate walks past, and Gwen doesn’t say a word.

Pretty soon, others are leaving, too.

“I guess I’ll go home,” Gwen says. She winces as another spasm of pain shakes her arm.

“Has anyone looked at that yet?” Lana’s the only other person left. She’s sounding concerned.

“No,” Gwen admits. “Didn’t seem important.” She winces again.

“Of course it’s important!” Lana says. “You’re injured! Here, I brought some stuff.” She starts pulling things out of her backpack.

“Where was that backpack when we were fighting?”

“Same place my clothes went, I think,” Lana says. “Let me take a look.”

“I’m fine—”

“I have some first aid training,” Lana says. “Please. Just let me help.”

Gwen sighs. She pulls up her sleeve.

The scrape looks really bad. There’s blood showing through the cracks, and greenish bruising around the edges. Even bits of gravel. 

Lana looks horrified. “It’s not even disinfected?”

“I was too busy thinking about Trisha.”

“Trisha’s going to be fine. We’re focusing on you. Here. I’ll be really gentle, okay? Hold still.”

Lana pours a liquid from a bottle onto two cotton swaps. Softly, she dabs at Gwen’s cut. It stings a little, but not as much as Gwen thought it would. The gravel comes away, too.

“I have bandages, too,” Lana says. She reaches into the backpack.

“Not that I’m minding, but why?” Gwen asks. “We haven’t even talked all that much.”

“You’re one of the coolest people I know,” Lana says. “And you’re my fellow club member. Of course I’m going to help you.”

Gwen lets Lana wrap the white bandage around her arm. Lana’s fingers are soft and cool, moving over the wound like water. She’s super close. Gwen can feel her breath on her face.

Lana ties off the bandage in a knot. Gwen’s still processing what Lana said.

“You think I’m cool?” Gwen asks. She can’t wrap her head around it.

Lana nods. “For sure.”

“Um,” Gwen says. “Sorry to tell you this, but I’m pretty sure if they held a popularity contest at school, I’d be at the bottom of the list.”

“But you’re actually cool, not popular cool,” Lana says. “You’re brave enough to say what’s on your mind, no matter what anyone else thinks. You care about justice, making sure everyone on the moon’s taken care of, nobody’s forgotten. That’s the coolest thing there is, in my opinion.”

Gwen blinks.

A second ago, she was feeling like a failure.

“Lana, we messed up bad,” Gwen says. “People got hurt.” She can feel her eyes watering. “People we were trying to protect.”

“I know,” Lana says. Her face is serious. “But we’re going to keep fighting, right? We’ll keep trying?”

“Yeah,” Gwen says. Somehow the words come easier with Lana here. “Yeah, of course.”

“We’ll beat the Nightmares,” Lana says. “We’ll train harder, come back, and win. It’ll be hard, but we’ll get there.”

“Yeah,” Gwen agrees. “We won’t let this stop us. We’ll protect them.”

Gwen says the words, and the weird thing is, she actually believes them.

Lana nods vigorously. “We will.”

She inspects the bandage. “Okay, that should be good. Keep it on for a couple weeks, okay? You should probably do stretches before training, too.”

“Sure,” Gwen says. “Thanks.”

“Of course.”

“Hey, um,” Gwen says, digging out her phone. “We should hang out more. I don’t have your number, do I?”

“Don’t think so.” Lana’s smiling a lot. “You’re right, we definitely should. Here.” She writes it down and hands it to Gwen. Gwen writes hers down, too.

“I volunteered for cleanup in the Low City,” Lana says. “It sounds like only a few neighborhoods got hit, but those that did got hit really hard. Want to come with me?”

Gwen takes a second. Part of her wants to say no, out of the shame of having to face those people again.

If it’s with Lana, though…

“Sure, yeah,” she says.

Lana waves goodbye. Gwen goes to look for Adrianna.

She hears a voice echoing down the hall. It sounds like an argument. Gwen quickens her pace.

Gwen finds Adrianna and her mother around the corner. Bonnie and Penny are there, too.

Adrianna’s backed up against a pillar. Her mother’s standing way too close. The expression on her mom’s face…it’s more than just cold.

Like an icicle in the depths of space.

“Don’t cringe away from me when I’m talking to you, Adrianna. Stand up straight, for Moon’s sake. Are you embarrassed I’m talking to you this way in front of your team? Good. I want you to be embarrassed. You might actually remember what I taught you.”

Adrianna tries to stand up, but can’t. “I’m sorry—”

“No, you’re not sorry. If you cared about what you were doing, you wouldn’t have let this happen. I taught you to be prepared. You brought your team into a Nightmare’s lair with no idea of how you might keep it asleep. Then you unleashed it on the city.”

Adrianna swallows. “The second Nightmare, it ambushed us—”

“Don’t give me excuses. You researched Heliotrope; you knew it was the coordinator. You should have been prepared for it to show up. You should have been prepared for anything.”

“I understand—”

“No, you don’t understand, or we wouldn’t have to have this conversation right now. You almost got two of your teammates killed, which suggests sloppy training. That would be bad enough, but then there’s the death toll resulting directly from your actions. Six dead, ten injured in the Nightmare’s rampage. That’s your fault, Adrianna.”

“I’m sorry,” Adrianna repeats, like a wide-eyed doll. There are tears in her eyes. “Mom, I’m sorry—”

“Does that feel bad, Adrianna? It should. Six families are missing a loved one tonight. Think about that. Think about the price they’ve paid for your negligence. Whatever guilt you’re feeling right now is nothing next to the pain you’ve inflicted on them.”

Adrianna shrinks back, like every word is a blow.

Stop it! Gwen wants to scream. Leave her alone; can’t you see she’s already sorry enough? She takes a step.

Adrianna’s eyes shoot up to Gwen’s. Her expression’s frantic.

Don’t get involved. Adrianna’s eyes are begging her.

Gwen shuts her mouth.

The woman pulls Adrianna’s chin forward. “Look at me when I’m talking to you!”

Adrianna tries to raise her eyes to meet her mother’s. It seems to take a lot of effort.

The Lieutenant-Watchstander takes a deep breath. “You’ve forgotten everything I taught you about leadership. You’ve given the Captaincy every reason to regret trusting you with this responsibility. The only thing that can possibly make your continued existence in their eyes worthwhile is to work tirelessly day and night to rectify your mistake. Do you understand me?”

“Y-yes.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“I hope you do.” Undine Middleton lets go of her daughter’s jaw. She lets her hand trail through Adrianna’s hair. “You’ve let your grades slip, too. You’re down to an 89 in Navigation.”

“I’m sorry, ma’am. I’ll make it up.”

“You have so much potential, darling. Didn’t I tell you I think you could be Captain someday? Didn’t I tell you that?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“I won’t see it go to waste. I’ll be checking on your coursework. I’ve asked Captain Dekker to require a full training report from you for each weekly meeting. If that isn’t sufficient, we’ll decide on further steps. Understood?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Come now. We’re going home.”

Adrianna pulls herself up like a puppet on a string and follows.

Gwen tries to catch her eye as she leaves, to try to mouth something like, I’m so sorry.

She barely recognizes the girl who stares back at her.

☾

“I’m fine, really,” Adrianna says, the next time they’re out together. She smiles at Gwen, like nothing’s wrong. “Seriously, you don’t have to worry about me.”

Gwen stares at her.

Adrianna’s acting like her normal self. Which is eerie. Like something out of a body snatcher movie.

“You didn’t look fine,” Gwen says. She hunches down over the table. “Your mom shouldn’t have said that stuff to you.”

“I know she can come on a little strong,” Adrianna says. “But it’s just that she cares a lot about my future. She just wants the best for me.”

“She was way out of line,” Gwen retorts. “Telling you how awful you should feel. Who does that?”

“No, Gwen, it was good that she said that, okay? I messed up with Optimus. I needed someone to tell me that. It’s important for me to really think about my mistakes as a leader.” Adrianna’s wide-eyed, intense. “I know you might not understand, and that’s okay, but trust me. Everything she does…it’s about teaching me.”

“You didn’t look like you were learning,” Gwen says. “You looked scared. You always look scared around her.”

Adri’s smile falls. She moves the spoon in her cup of tea around in a circle.

“Did she talk to you like that when you were a kid?” Gwen asks. “Is that what you grew up with?”

“You have to understand,” Adri says, though it sounds like she’s trying to convince herself. “It’s just how she motivates me. I’ve, I’ve learned so much from her—”

“It’s not right, Adri!” Gwen says. Her heart is burning. Angry on Adrianna’s behalf, anger at her mother. “She says you deserve to feel like shit and you don’t! She doesn’t get to make you feel like that!”

Adrianna doesn’t say anything.

Gwen’s starting to wonder if she’s maybe pushed too far. “I mean, did it feel like you were learning something, growing up?” she asks. “Or were you just miserable?”

Adrianna looks troubled. She stares into the empty air, unblinking.

It’s like she’s watching grey clouds on the horizon, a long way off.

☾

Gwen pushes her way into the Camelorn building.

She’d expected to be the first one to arrive. Or maybe the second after Adrianna.

Kate is already there. Reading her stupid comics.

For a second, they make eye contact. Gwen makes herself turn away. 

Out of the corner of her eye, she watches Kate go back to reading.

There’s a knock at the door. Gwen opens it.

Moira’s standing there. Her arm’s in a white sling. She’s wearing her black Captaincy outfit, but without the hat. Her hair’s out of its usual bun.

She looks serious, too.

“Hi, Gwen,” she says. “Had a little trouble with the door.” She indicates the sling.

“Sure,” Gwen says. “Healing okay?”

 “Physically, yes,” Moira says. Gwen starts to open the door for her.

Moira hesitates. “Is there anyone else here?”

“Kate,” Gwen says.

Moira nods. She looks like a kid about to ask for something. “Do you think…maybe you and I could talk in private? Maybe out back?”

“Sure,” Gwen tells her.

They walk around to the far side of the building where the track and the trails are.

It’s clear Moira’s nervous. Gwen has no idea why.

“I know I…owe you an explanation for my outburst,” Moira says, once they’ve stopped.

What? Gwen doesn’t get it for a second. Oh. Moira’s outburst. At Heliotrope. Right.

“It’s okay,” Gwen says. She chooses her words carefully. “Seemed personal.”

“Yes.”

“Do you have some kind of history with Heliotrope?” Gwen asks.

“You could say that, yeah.” Moira takes a long, slow breath. “You weren’t wrong, Gwen.”

“About what?”

“When you said I had another motivation for joining the group. I wasn’t lying about anything I said, it’s just—”

“There’s something else about Nightmares for you.”

“Yeah.” Moira stares at the hills a long time.

It feels like a full minute goes by. Gwen’s starting to wonder if she should say something—

“I’m looking for my dad.”

Moira’s voice is soft. Shy.

“Your dad?” Gwen’s surprised.

Moira nods like a little kid.

“He’s missing?”

“It’s been eight years, as of last December. I’m hoping. Or I was hoping…” She trails off.

Gwen doesn’t need her to connect the dots.

“They took him from you,” Gwen says. “The Nightmares. Heliotrope.”

 “Mom and Dad and I, we were there in Prospero. Ground zero, almost. For the very first attack.”

“The first—”

“The first time Heliotrope ever appeared, yes. What they call its manifestation. We still don’t understand where they come from and we definitely didn’t understand then. It was just there in the city. Like it burst up through a crack.”

She rubs her face. “Dad’s office building was hit first. Mom was calling him, frantic. We were panicking; nobody knew what was happening on the other side of the orange fog. When it left a day later, we saw about a third of the downtown had been turned into flowers and burning rubble. Dad was gone.”

“I’m sorry,” Gwen says. She feels like shit for not being able to say something better than that.

“But the thing is,” Moira says, with a grasping motion, “there were lots of bodies there, some of them burned badly, but they could still match them to their families by the DNA. But not Dad. We even searched the remains of his office. Nothing. It’s like he vanished into the storm.”

Moira wipes her eyes. “Mom threw herself into funding Nightmare disaster relief. I joined her, because I wanted to learn more. She’s given up looking for him, Gwen. She wants me to move on. But I can’t let go of the idea he could still be there, trapped inside of Heliotrope. If there’s any way to rescue him, I—I don’t think I could stand it if I didn’t find it.”

Moira has a wry smile. “So, you see, I’m selfish. The whole time I was talking about our finances on the first day of the club, I was thinking, this club means getting closer to saving him. I’ve told Adrianna. Now you.”

“Wow,” Gwen says. She doesn’t know what to say. She wonders if she loves her family that much. “I don’t think you’re selfish at all. But…eight years. That’s a really long time.”

“I know,” Moira says.

Gwen tries to find the right words. “He might…he might not be the same, even if you do find him.”

“I know,” Moira says. “I’ve thought about that every day, Gwen. But if—if there’s even a shred left of the person he used to be, if we could help him heal, if he could look at me and be proud of who I’ve grown up to be—” Tears are coming back into her eyes. “I mean, I have to try, don’t I? Don’t I have to try?”

“Yeah,” Gwen says. She lets out a breath.

Moira’s standing there, tears running down her face.

Gwen pulls her into a hug.

Moira hugs back as best she can with one arm.

“We’re with you,” Gwen says. “The whole club will be. We’ll get your dad back.” She doesn’t know if that’s true. If they really can.

But she’ll be damned if she doesn’t try.

“I had it,” Moira mumbles. “I had Heliotrope in my ropes and I lost it. Damn it.”

“We’ll fight it again,” Gwen says. “And we’ll be way more prepared next time, because the Captaincy’s going to be on our ass if we aren’t.”

Moira lets out a laugh.

“That’s the answer to my self-doubt,” she says. “Put my faith in a horrible bureaucracy.”

“Exactly.”

“Thank you, Gwen,” Moira says. She pulls away, squeezing Gwen’s hand with her good one. “You’ll be there, you and Adrianna. I have friends helping me now.”

She takes a deep breath.

“I’ll remember that.”

☾

The others start to arrive.

When Trisha and Becca show up, Gwen’s heart eases. Trisha looks healthy and well, and she’s smiling.

It’s a long hug before the two of them break away.

Adrianna shows up a little later, moving quickly to the front of the room.

There’s a dark look in her eye as she faces them.

“What happened with Optimus was my responsibility,” she says. “I owe every one of you an apology. I let us walk in with a bad plan and as a result we got in a bad situation quickly. I never should have let that happen. I should have made sure we were ready.”

She looks from person to person. Meeting every eye.

“We wouldn’t have survived my mistake if it hadn’t been for you guys,” she says. “Nobody died, and it wasn’t because of me. It was because you were out there fighting your hardest and protecting your team members.”

“I want to especially shout out Lana’s effort. She went out of her way to save one of her fellow club members, and even before that, she was moving around the battlefield, protecting people. Thank you, Lana.”

Lana’s face flushes. She nods.

Adri meets Becca’s eye, and Trisha’s.

“I want you to know,” she says. “From now on, I’m going to do things differently. The club has to do better. Be better.”

She presses her hands together.

“That starts today.” 

☾

The club feels different now. More focused. Serious.

They’re spending more time on training, less time on talking. Adrianna’s dividing them up into sub-units, practicing ground and flying maneuvers. Trying to get everyone to be better at working as a team.

And they’re doing a lot more research. Everyone in the club’s involved now.

Everyone snaps to attention when Adri asks them to do something. There’s a lot less joking around, and a lot more trying to get stuff done.

Gwen guesses it’s the right call. Next time they face those Nightmares, they need to be ready.

Still. Her girlfriend’s looking stressed. Even their practice sessions going well doesn’t always crack a smile.

It’s not just the pressure from the Captaincy. Their classes are getting harder in the lead-up to midterms. Gwen’s pretty sure she fell behind on her reading for a week after the Optimus disaster. And Adri’s asking them to train more often. These days Gwen feels like she only does two things: study and train. Sleep, maybe, if she’s lucky. She can’t remember the last time she watched a movie.

Still, she and Adrianna manage to put aside enough time to get together at Gwen’s house. It’s a study date. Kind of. 

Gwen’s parents are away doing a business deal in another city. Gwen’s pretty sure the staff won’t tell on them.

All of which means they’re up in Gwen’s bedroom in front of Gwen’s old stuffed animals, minus some of their clothes, kissing pretty hard.

Adri’s the one who’s kissing the hardest. Like she needed this. Gwen could tell from the hungry look in her eyes when she showed up at her door.

I’m a refuge, Gwen tells herself. Her place to rest.

Gwen never thought she could be a refuge for anyone before now.

It feels good. To know she’s there for her.

But after a while, Gwen has to pull away. She’s exhausted.

So they lie on the pillows together. Gwen runs her fingers through Adri’s stupidly beautiful hair.

Adrianna’s forehead is still creased. Like even after all that kissing, there’s still something eating her inside.

“I was thinking about what you said,” Adrianna says. The words are heavy. Like she’s having a hard time getting them out of her throat. “About my mom.”

Gwen turns to see her better. “Yeah?”

“Do you ever—” Adrianna stops. Her mouth opens and closes. “Do you ever look back on something one of your parents said or did when you were little, and think, oh, wow, that was so much worse than I thought it was?”

“Yeah,” Gwen says. “All the time.”

Adri doesn’t say anything for a long time. Gwen watches her chest rise and fall.

 “I told you there was stuff I wanted to tell you about my family. Stuff I haven’t…told anyone.”

“Sure,” Gwen says. She’s curious, sure, but she doesn’t want Adri to feel pressured to talk about it until she’s ready.

“I want to tell you, it’s just—” Adrianna swallows. “I’m just so, so scared you’re not going to want to date me, once you know.”

Gwen grabs her hands. “I like you. I want to date you. I’m not going to give up on you because of some family thing, okay? Promise.”

Adrianna takes a breath.

“I didn’t tell you the whole truth about Morris,” she says.

Gwen gets this weird feeling in the pit of her stomach.

“What about Morris?”

“He was my first kiss,” Adrianna says. It’s like she can’t even look at Gwen. “Years ago.”

Gwen stares at her. “I thought you said he was family.”

“I, I—” Adrianna trails off. “I did. I mean, he is.” She gulps for breath. “He’s my brother.”

What?

Gwen sits up. “Why would you kiss your brother?”

She doesn’t know if she even wants an answer.

“I didn’t know. Gwen, I swear, when I did it, I didn’t know that—that he and I—what he was.”

Gwen’s head is spinning. “How could you not know?”

Adrianna curls into herself.

“My dad slept with Morris’s mom,” she says. She’s tearing up. “When I was…I don’t know? A year and a half old? And nobody told me. I didn’t know why our families kept spending time together. We’d go to the opera, and his mom and my dad would always talk to each other, and I…I didn’t know. Nobody told us.”

Adri shifts on the bed. “I was twelve. I had a crush on him. I liked the way he dressed. When I turned thirteen, we were hanging out behind the bleachers and I…I kissed him. A couple of times.”

Gwen doesn’t want to hear more. But she listens.

“We thought we were being so subtle about it. But my mom, I think she knew the whole time. She watched us, and she never said anything.”

“A couple weeks went by, and then there was this one day, where I just blew off a test.  I don’t remember why. It was for some stupid reason, like there was a TV show I really wanted to catch. Anyway, it sank my grade in that course. Stupid. Mom found out. Of course she did.”

“She watched me coming up the road, holding hands with Morris. Feeling so happy. Then, after he left, she leaned down really close to my ear and said…”

Adrianna swallows. “You know Morris is your brother, don’t you?”

“She explained the whole thing. Told me things I’d never heard about my dad. She had this…smile on her face. Like she’d been waiting for a moment like this to drop the news on me.”

Adrianna’s staring at the wall. “She said, you’ll have to break up with him. You understand that, don’t you? I said yes, because what else would I say, of course I would. And she said: good. Now that you’re not busy, you’ll have time to get your grades up.”

Adrianna’s shaking. “That was what it was about, the whole time. She knew, she watched for weeks, but she never said anything until I messed up my grade. She saved it up just to hurt me. But Gwen, it was my fault, too. If I hadn’t asked him to kiss me, if I hadn’t fallen behind in my studies—I’m so stupid, Gwen. I kissed my own brother.”

The words hang in the air. It doesn’t seem real.

Gwen can’t think about Adrianna doing something like that.  Not her. Not her Adrianna.

“It’s over, right?” Gwen says, coming in closer. “Isn’t it? You’re not that person anymore.”

“Gwen—”

“You stopped hanging out with him. Isn’t that what you said? So it doesn’t matter.” She tries to reach for Adrianna’s hair, and ends up patting it awkwardly.

“Gwen, he doesn’t know,” Adrianna chokes out. “I didn’t tell him. That he’s not even related to his father. He still has a massive crush on me.”

“Who cares!” Gwen says. She doesn’t mean to, but she’s almost shouting. “You’re not going to stop dating me, are you?”

“No,” Adrianna says.

“So it doesn’t matter. He’s not here. I’m here. You’re here with me.” Gwen feels like she’s saying it to herself, too. “So things are okay. You’re okay.”

Adrianna seems to come back to herself a little. “Do you think my mom’s a bad person?”

Gwen doesn’t know what answer Adri’s looking for. “I don’t know. Yeah, I guess so.”

Adrianna nods stiffly. “Do you think I’m a bad person?”

“No,” Gwen says, though her heart is racing. She pulls Adrianna in for a hug. “No, it’s not your fault. You’re not to blame, okay? You’re good. “

“You’re sure?” Adrianna says, in a wavering voice.

“Yes.” Gwen hugs her tightly. “You’re good. You’re good.”

Adri—Adrianna Middleton—starts sobbing loudly into her shoulder. Big wet tears fall drip down onto Gwen’s bed.

Gwen holds her girlfriend, rocking her back and forth while she cries.

☾

“Long day?” Lana says, as she approaches the bus stop.

Gwen nods. “Long week. Long month, long…everything.” She’s still thinking about Adrianna.

She doesn’t want to say anything to Lana, but that conversation shook her. It’s like Adrianna’s had this deep chasm inside her this whole time, and Gwen just fell into it without even knowing.

It had been fine, she’d cheered up her girlfriend by the time they said goodbye…it had just been a lot.

Yesterday she called Lana on the phone. Nothing big, just asking when they wanted to meet for this trip to the Low City. They didn’t even talk that that long. But like, when does she ever do that, call someone?

She just needs this. Like she needed to hear another voice yesterday. A distraction. Something else to think about so she stops worrying and obsessing over Adri’s story, what feelings her girlfriend might or might not be having. Hanging out with Lana, that’s a good break, right? That’s a change of pace?

Lana smiles at her. “Well, I’m glad you could make it.””

“Yeah,” Gwen says. “Me, too.”

The second bus ride down the cliffs is even easier than the first. Gwen’s embarrassed she felt so weird about it before. They’re not in their armor this time, which helps with blending in.

Lana’s easy to be around. With a lot of other people, Gwen feels like she has to fill the silence, but Lana just seems content to sit across from her.

“How long have you been coming down here?” Gwen asks, so she doesn’t go back to her whirling thoughts.

Lana leans back. “Two years, I think? Give or take.”

Gwen doesn’t know what the right words are. “How did you even find something like this?”

“I just kind of asked around,” Lana says. “Even among the big families, there’s cousins, aunts and uncles with deep pockets who want to spend that money on something more meaningful. I mean, you don’t get any support from the Captaincy, and you have to be careful not to hang out with certain people if you don’t want to get labeled subversive, but there’s opportunities to help everywhere, if you know how to look.”

Gwen’s never asked about Lana’s life. “Was it a family thing? Like Moira?” She’s got Moira on the brain, too.

Lana shakes her head. “Definitely not. Mom and Dad…no. They’re not the charitable type.”

She’s quiet for a second. “I don’t know. I guess I just didn’t like doing what everyone else was doing. Us Fletchers, we’re not anything super special. Mostly just managers and accountants for. My parents spent their whole lives working in little boxes, playing these stupid status games to get ahead. I hated that.”

She leans back. “Maybe it’s dumb, but I wanted to be more, like…I don’t know, a hero instead.”

“A hero?”

“Yeah. Like out of some old book. Wandering from town to town, solving problems. There was this fairy tale book I had as a kid, and it had this prince with a big red cape. I always pictured myself as someone like that. Someone who spent their whole life helping people.”

Gwen’s wondering if they owned the same book.

“I don’t know, do you think that’s super childish?” Lana asks.

“Nah,” Gwen says. “I mean, you did it, right? You became a hero in real life. That’s really cool.”

Lana’s smile grows. “Yeah. We’re really lucky, Gwen.”

 “Yeah,” Gwen says, even if she hasn’t felt lucky lately.

Lana stares off into space. “I guess the more I looked, the more it just became so obvious how many problems there were in the Low City, and how terrible the Captaincy was about doing anything about them. I hated that. It’s like, how could you know someone’s suffering and not do anything to help them? So I decided. I’d be the one who would. Now I have the club, too.”

Gwen’s embarrassed. Everything about her finding Miracle and the sword feels so petty by comparison.

“That sounds like a pretty good reason for joining the club,” she says. “A lot better than mine.”

Lana looks at her with a smile.

“Gwen,” she says. “It was because of you that I joined. The things you and Adrianna said in our first meeting. That’s what inspired me.”

Gwen blinks at her.

Once again, she’s around Lana, and once again she doesn’t know what to say.

Lana just smiles, hands in her lap, like the world doesn’t know how to hurt her. 

☾

When they get down to the Low City, Gwen sees the scar, and her heart plummets.

There’s so much damage. Everything melted, layers of gold and white dust over rooftops, cutting through the city.

“Oleander hates us now,” Gwen says. It’s the first time she’s admitted it out loud. “She messaged me.”

“It’s okay,” Lana says. “I’ll talk to her. Let’s just worry about today.”

A little further down, a group of people have gathered in an open space. Gwen sees building supplies, wooden panels and roofing sheets, buckets of paint.

The people Lana introduces her to surprise her by being friendly. No resentment, no anger. Just an open-minded frankness. They must know who she is, because Lana clearly knows them well, but nobody mentions they’re the girls who let this happen. It’s like everyone here knows that they’ve got a job to do, and they know Gwen’s going to do it, too.

Pretty soon they settle into it. Teams are chipping off the gold, gathering the rubble, but Gwen and Lana’s team is patching up buildings that got only partially damaged. Gwen figures they probably gave them the easy job, and that’s fine. She can just about handle a hammer and nails. Lana holds boards and insulation sheets in place while Gwen hammers them into support beams, and before she knows it, there’s a wall where there wasn’t before. Building to building they go, climbing onto rooftops. Lana’s there through the whole thing, guiding her, showing her how to use the electric screwdriver.

The hours go by fast. By the afternoon, Gwen and Lana are painting the new exteriors with big rollers. They’re laughing, getting big flecks of paint on each other. It’s great.

Gwen sees Lana smiling at her, and realizes she hasn’t felt this relaxed in a long time.

Things look so much better. There’s color and life where there wasn’t before. Buildings and houses look like buildings and houses again.

It feels good. Evidence they’re actually helping people, in a way Gwen can’t argue with.

They built that.

Gwen’s riding back on the afternoon bus with Lana and she feels at peace. A comfortable exhaustion.

“Thanks for this,” Gwen says. She’s surprised to find tears coming to her eyes. “It’s been rough lately. And I guess I’ve been worried about Adrianna.”

“Yeah,” Lana says, forehead creasing. “The Optimus stuff was hard for her, huh?”

“You don’t even know.”

“Her speech the other day was really good,” Lana says. “Made me feel like we’re going to come back stronger.”

“There’s more to her than just giving speeches,” Gwen says. “She takes all of this stuff on pretty hard, you know?  She doesn’t let people see it, but she does.”

Lana nods. “Makes sense. She’s a really amazing leader. She cares a lot. She has to.”

“Yeah,” Gwen says.

“You’re like that, too,” Lana says. “You care a lot.”

Gwen’s never thought of herself as being like Adrianna. “Guess so.”

Lana hunches up against the bus seat.

“You know,” she says shyly. “When we first met, I had the biggest crush on you both.”

Gwen finds herself speechless once more.

She turns to look at Lana. “Seriously?”

But suddenly a lot of the things Lana’s said and done make more sense.

Lana nods. “Seriously. It’s like, here’s these two, cool, pretty people, and they’re talking about how we have to fight for the people who can’t fight for themselves—” Lana slides her legs off the seat. “It was so clear you were both amazing people, in your own different ways.”

Gwen tries to take this in.

Two people were crushing on her back then, and she didn’t even know?

Lana seems to realize something. “Not—not that I’m not happy for you both!” She holds up a hand. “I was really glad when you asked her out, because you were obviously perfect for each other. You’re like this amazing power couple, and I wouldn’t want that to go away, I’m just—”

“No, I think I get it,” Gwen says. “You’re just saying you think we’re cool.”

“Exactly,” Lana says, sounding relieved. “I’m really grateful that I met you. Both of you.”

Gwen nods. Lana is kind of cute, in a boyish way. Her freckles and her short hair are a great combination on her round face, but at the same time, she has those strong shoulders—

No, stop it. Gwen immediately feels guilty. What’s she doing, thinking this way? She has Adrianna.

“Us too,” Gwen says. “I know Adri’s really appreciated what you’ve been doing these last few fights.”

Lana nods. “She said she might do some special training with me on that. Working on new ideas for how to guard the flanks.”

“That’s really great,” Gwen says, and means it. “I’m sure she’ll be happy to know she can count on you.”

Lana smiles, still shy. “Sorry if I made things awkward by mentioning—

“Nah,” Gwen says. Because it isn’t awkward, it’s nice, feeling like someone like Lana could like her. “I’m glad I met you, too.”

She flashes Lana a grin. “You’re pretty cool, Lana Fletcher.”

Both of them are smiling the whole rest of the way back home.

☾

Gwen gets off the bus and waves goodbye to Lana. Without really thinking about it much, she gives her a hug—

And Lana’s suddenly way too close. She’s warm and Gwen thinks she can smell her shampoo.

Gwen pulls away, too fast, awkwardly. “Well, goodbye—” she blurts out.

Lana kind of stumbles out of the hug, too. “Bye!” she says. “See you at school!” She runs off.

Gwen watches her go.

When Lana’s gone, she gets this weird, sinking feeling.

Like she’s been disloyal to Adrianna.

Which is stupid. Nothing actually happened.

But she let Lana talk about her crush. She hugged her.

Why did she do that? Because she enjoyed the attention? Is that what she’s doing now, letting girls flirt with her, enjoying herself at Adri’s expense?

Gwen hates this. She just had a nice day with Lana, can’t she just have one nice feeling, why does she have to ruin it—

But days with Adrianna haven’t been so nice lately. Isn’t that the whole problem?

And being around Lana’s easy. It’s a relief from all the stress that conversation with Adrianna brings.

Gwen can’t get the thought out of her head. Is that what she’s doing? Trying to replace Adrianna?

No, no—

This was innocent. They were just taking a break.

Nothing happened.

But it’s still hard to shake the feeling she’s done something wrong.

Try as she might, that feeling stays with her for the rest of the day.

☾

Gwen bounds up the stairs of Middleton House. Adri said she had something she wanted to show her—

She’s so worried about this conversation, like what if Adri doesn’t like that she’s been hanging out with Lana, or what if it’s a repeat of last time, with Adri miserable, tears running down her face—

“Gwen!”

Adrianna’s waiting on at the top of the stairs. And she’s smiling.

Her hair is brushed, and her ribbon’s neatly tied. Her eyes light up at seeing Gwen.

“Come this way,” Adrianna says. She takes her hand, and it’s warm. “I have something really cool to show you.”

Gwen follows, utterly mystified.

Adrianna leads her to her bedroom. She walks Gwen up to her desk.

Gwen feels her eyes go wide.

Little creatures the size of figurines are leaping and playing. They’re different colors, dark blue and white and gold.

There’s a lion, running around and pouncing, though its prey, a golden bull, always seems to get away. There’s a bird, flapping its tiny wings. At the center of the group, a sheep with big curly horns is running around a golden tree. Tiny leaves fall from the tree’s branches.

“I made them,” Adrianna says. Shy pride in her voice.

Gwen stares down at them. “How?”

“I’ve been talking with Miracle a lot lately—”

“Yeah?”

“She helped me tap into some of the other powers of the Ram. It’s tied to beginnings. Origins, birth. Turns out, you can use that spark to create life.”

“They’re alive?” Gwen puts out her hand. The little ram hops onto it. It baas merrily at her.

“Kind of alive. They don’t seem to need to eat or sleep. They just run around, and sometimes I can tell them what to do.” Adri points at the golden tree.

“The tree’s the best so far, because I used some actual bark from a real tree to make it. It seems to work better when there’s a real living thing to work with.”

“We should get some fur from Yvonne’s lion, then,” Gwen says. The lion nuzzles up to her hand.

Adrianna laughs. “I don’t know if that would work. I mean, he’s Ladytech, too.”

“Then we’ve got to make a trip to the zoo. Or borrow some animal parts from a museum. I mean, they’d let us, right? If we said it was for a World Savers animal army?”

“It’s worth a try,” Adrianna says, grinning.

“This is so cool,” Gwen says. She puts an arm around Adri and kisses her on the cheek. The ram climbs onto her shoulder.

“I needed the reminder,” Adri says. “That our powers aren’t just good for fighting. They can do lots of other things, too.”

Gwen nods. She leans in so Adri can pet the ram.

She’d forgotten, too. About how cool Adrianna was. How much this girl inspires her.

In the face of that, all the Nightmares in the world feel about as scary as a candle flame.

We’re going to be okay, Gwen thinks.

Lunar Camelot, Chapter 6

Gwen’s filled with a secret warmth, like there’s a heat-pack somewhere inside her uniform, spreading out to the rest of her. She swings her hands from side to side as she waits for the rest of the club members to come in.

Miracle flies out of Gwen’s backpack and comes to sit on her shoulder. “You seem in good spirits. How pleasing.”

“Yeah,” Gwen says, wondering at it. She knows she kicked ass on that test.

And I’ve got a girlfriend who really likes me.

“Adrianna and I have been hanging out a lot,” she tells Miracle. She’s pretty sure she would rather die than tell Miracle what they’ve been doing, but the little fairy knows about the relationship.

“It’s good to build camaraderie with one’s fellow warriors,” Miracle says. “As the organization’s leaders, you make a powerful combination. I’m glad that you’ve decided to pair-bond.”

“Thanks, Miracle,” Gwen says. The little fairy likes to watch their meetings, but sometimes she flies around Gwen’s room and tidies up instead. From anyone else, that would drive her crazy, but somehow if it’s Miracle, it’s all right. She’s stopped vanishing at night now and instead curls up on Gwen’s pillow when Gwen goes to sleep.

Gwen pulls out a big container of cookies. “I bought snacks for everyone. Well, almost everyone. I guess you don’t really eat, huh?”

“I am not required to eat,” Miracle says, “but I can, by converting it into projected light. I enjoy the experience.”

“Here,” Gwen says, breaking off a piece of cookie for her.

Still sitting on Gwen’s shoulder, Miracle holds the cookie with both hands and takes tiny nibbles, eating happily.

It’s freaking adorable.

The others start to arrive. Trisha bounds into the room, practically skipping.

“Gwen. Gwen. I have incredible news.”

Gwen elbows her. “I thought you’d want to ask about my date so you could tease me for making out with Adrianna.”

“I would in normal circumstances, obviously. But this is way more important.”

“What is it?” Gwen’s pretty sure she already knows.

“I met someone,” Trisha trills.

Yep. There it is. This is what Trisha’s like when she’s noticed a boy she thinks is cute.

“What’s he like?” Gwen asks, more out of friendship than any real curiosity.

“His name’s Isaac, but he goes by Izzy.” Trisha says, leaning in close. “He’s really smart, and sweet, and funny, and he has this cool sweep of hair over his forehead. Our class was working with his class for a project, and we started talking in the library. I think he really likes me.”

Gwen dimly recalls a face. He had glasses and looked kind of nerdy, although she guesses she’s one to talk. “Is he the one who hangs out with Gus?”  

“Yup, that’s him. He’s really nice but he’s troubled, too, like there’s a darkness there. I really want to find out what it is. I could take care of him, you know?”

That sounds exhausting to Gwen. “That does sound like you.”

“There’s just one problem, though.”

“What’s that?

Trisha twists up her face. “He’s kiiiind of dating someone else at the moment.”

“Trisha!”

“I really think he likes me! Like, I could be so much better for him than whoever she is!”

“It’s a bad idea, Trish. You don’t want to get involved in someone else’s drama.” Gwen feels pretty clear about that matter.

“But what if I can really help him?”

Gwen winces. “I don’t know, maybe see if you can do it without being a homewrecker?”

“Not possible,” Trish says. “I’m already in too deep. If I don’t get to kiss him I might just die.”

Gwen sighs. This is Trisha’s sort of thing way more than hers—she’s totally out of her depth here. “Just don’t let it end in tears.”

“Only smiles here,” Trish says, pulling up the corners of her mouth with her fingers. “Moon, I missed having a cute boy to talk to.”

Adrianna smiles at Gwen as she walks in, which makes Gwen’s heart do a backflip. She’s already in her armor.

 Gwen’s excited—she’s been talking with Adri about the next phase of their plan.  Now everyone else gets to hear it.

The back room of the Camelorn building’s a buzz with conversation.

Gwen grins. Her club’s excited to be here.

“All right, everyone!” Gwen says. “Let’s get started.” Heads turn.

Adri steps forward. “First of all, we wanted to say, you guys kick ass. What we’ve accomplished so far has been incredible.”

There are cheers. Yvonne flexes a little.

“Adri and I wanted to ask if anyone’s come up with any new power ideas,” Gwen says.

“Oooh!” Penny says. “I started making a new turret! It can link up physically with other drones. It also connects to my jetpack!”

“Awesome. Anyone else?”

“I’ve been thinking about my idea of fences,” Moira says. “Walling off, hemming in. I think I’ve found a way to combine rope manipulation with the power of earth.”

“Very cool,” Adrianna says appreciatively.

“I’ve been too distracted,” Trisha admits. “I didn’t even remember to think up anything.”

“Me either,” Bonnie admits.

“It’s cool,” Gwen says. “I haven’t really come up with anything great myself. Just checking in.”

“Don’t feel like I need any new powers,” Yvonne says, leaning back. “I’ve got my main man Ambrose here.”

In a flash of color, the green lion appears next to Yvonne’s chair and roars. A couple people flinch.

“You’re insane, you know that?” Becca says.

Yvonne grins. “Insane like a lion.”

Ambrose yawns, then lays down on his paws.

“I’ve got something I wanted to show everyone,” Adrianna says. “Would that be cool with you guys?”

“Sure,” Trisha says. There are nods.

Adrianna flicks her finger at the empty side of the room.

Three flames rise up. Except they’re more than flames. They take on the shapes of Bonnie, Becca, and Gwen, silhouettes in yellow and red.

Becca puts a hand to her mouth in mock-surprise. “You’re an artist!”

“I figure I can use them as distractions,” Adrianna says. “Confuse the denizens of our next Nightmare.”

“Next Nightmare, you say?” Becca says. Everyone’s paying attention now.

“That’s right,” Adrianna says. “You guys have done an amazing job already. Two down—”

“Three to go,” Becca says.

“Four.” Penny looks irritated.

“Sorry, hon. I forgot.”

“The point is,” Adri says, “we’re making great progress. So let’s talk about what’s next.”

“We were thinking of doing Optimus next, right?” Bonnie asks. She looks around. “Trisha was telling me.”

“That’s right,” Adrianna says. “And wait until you hear what we’ve got planned for it.”

“Are we sure we’re ready for Optimus?” Moira asks. “The last time it appeared, it reduced three cities to piles of gold coins in a matter of hours. I know we’re pretty capable, but don’t you think it might be better to make sure we’re practiced before we get to it and Heliotrope? What about Aeropagus?”

Becca makes a face. “The blood and screaming one.”

“Aeropagus is intense, yes,” Moira says. “But it’s the smallest and weakest of the three we have information on. Wouldn’t it be better to start there?”

Adrianna’s pacing now. “No. I’ve been thinking about what Lana said. As long as Optimus and Heliotrope are out there, hundreds of people are going to die in the next attack. We kill one of those two now, and we prevent so many more deaths than with Aeropagus.”

“Plus,” Gwen says, moving in for her part. “When it comes to Optimus, we’ve got an advantage.”

“That’s right,” Adrianna says. “Something we don’t have with any of the others.”

“Don’t leave us in suspense,” Becca says.

“Spill it!” Trisha says.

Gwen grins. “We found out where it lives.”

Adrianna taps the golden line on the map. “We knew that Optimus keeps returning to the same cities over and over again. But thanks to Penny’s research—thank you, Penny—”

Penny beams.

“—now we also know it has a favorite location outside town.”

She traces the golden line up to a black label, surrounded by triangles of green. Mt. Cymbeline, it reads. 

“It hides out in the mountains?” Becca asks.

Gwen answers. “Yeah. Somewhere in—” She taps a mark on the map. “This valley, we’re ninety-five percent sure. The trail gets a little fuzzy after a certain point, but it’s looped back three or four times over the years.”

“And it stays there,” Adrianna says. “For months or even years at a time. We’re still not sure how much Nightmares are like living beings, but they do seem to need to recharge. In other words, we’ve figured out where it sleeps.”

Her ponytail bobs as she moves about the room. “Here’s the plan: ambush. We catch it while it’s sleeping, get to the creature at its heart, and we take it out, before it even has a chance to strike.”

“How?” Trisha asks. “Just blast it with our strongest attacks?”

“Pretty much. The main denizen might have some thick hide—scales, actually, from what I’ve heard—but that shouldn’t pose a problem if we all use our high-energy stuff.”

“Hell yeah,” Yvonne says, petting her lion. “I’m down. Got some things I want to try with my boy here.”

“I can start working on some bigger turrets!” Penny says.

 “I can do a stronger water blast,” Lana says. She’s smiling wide. “A hundred lives saved in one blow. That’s…wow. That’s perfect.”

“Yeah,” Trisha agrees. “I like this plan.”

“I don’t.”

It’s Kate, and she’s scowling. “I think it’s stupid.”

In her head, Gwen lets out a silent scream.

Kate matches the stares. If anything, her scowl intensifies.

“What?” she demands. “It’s a dumb plan. I’m not going to hold back my opinion when our lives are going to be on the line.”

“Why do you think it’s a bad plan, Kate?” Adrianna asks patiently.

“Because we just barely got through the first Nightmare, and the second one got us lost in the maze despite us trying to keep it from doing that? We’re not ready for the big two.”

“I appreciate your saying that, Kate,” Adrianna says. “But I really do think we’re ready. We still held our own with Trismegistus. If we can take a floating angel down that quickly, I don’t think a golden snake is going to pose that much more of a problem. And it’s going to be asleep, remember?

“Yeah? And what are we going to do if it wakes up?”

“We subdue it,” Adrianna says. “It’s still working from a disadvantage either way. This isn’t just guesswork, Kate. We’ve been studying its tactics.”

Adri moves a little closer to Kate. “I know it’s an ambitious plan. But we didn’t get where we are without being ambitious. Plus, we get this done, and it’s a major feather in our cap when it comes to the Captaincy. They’ll have to give us more leeway.”

“Whatever. It’s still a dumb plan.”

“I’ll tell you what, Kate,” Adrianna says, coming closer. “We’ll do practice drills as often as we can in the weeks leading up to Optimus, all right?”

“Fine,” Kate says, with a lot of eye-rolling. “Don’t get a stick up your ass; I’ll stab whatever you want me to stab. I’m just calling it now so nobody blames me when it all goes to shit.”

“Noted,” Adrianna says. “Then we’ll make sure to fight in such a way that you can put your worries to rest.”

Kate just rolls her eyes.

As the meeting wraps up, Adri gives Gwen a hug and a peck on the cheek and rushes off to a rescheduled track session. People filter out of the room.

Kate’s at the coatrack, stuffing a comic into her backpack.

Gwen cuts her off before she can leave, blood boiling.

“What the hell is your problem?”

Kate’s eyes widen. Then they focus in on Gwen, like a predator’s.

“My problem? Oh yeah, Gwen, because I’m the one who came over here trying to tackle a girl a head shorter than me like a linebacker. I’m the problem, sure.”

Ughhh, this is so infuriating. “No, stop talking,” Gwen says, biting back the scream. “We’re talking about you. You shit all over everyone’s plans, you never offer anything yourself—”

☾

“Wow,” Kate says. “I knew you were a shitty leader, but I didn’t realize you couldn’t take any freaking criticism. You want me to kneel on the ground and say, oooh, Ms. Vice President, yes, we should go into this battle without any clothes on. I didn’t realize this club was a dictatorship. You know, Gwen, some people might call what you’re doing abusing your power.”

There’s a horrible smile on Kate’s face.

On some level, she’s enjoying this.

“That’s not what I’m saying—” Gwen tries.

“Or is it criticizing your girlfriend you can’t handle?” Kate makes a mocking, simpering face. “News flash, Marlowe: Adri was eating glue in kindergarten like all the boys were. Get the hell over her and start treating her like a goddamn person.”

Kate using the nickname stings in Gwen’s ears.

 “That’s not the point—” Gwen tries to say.

“Oooh, is the point that you’re insecure? That you know you don’t really deserve to be vice president? Because you don’t, you know. She’s just dragging you along because you’re her girlfriend—”

“I don’t know why I freaking bother,” Gwen says, fury flaring up in her again. She pulls on her own coat. “If someone does die in there, I hope it’s you. I’m definitely not saving you.”

Gwen yanks her arm through her sleeve and walks out.

The silence on the hillside is almost painful. Gwen’s heart is beating way too fast.

“Everything all right?” Lana’s there outside. “I heard yelling.”

“It’s nothing,” Gwen says, cheeks burning. “Arguing with Kate.”

Lana’s expression softens. “Ah, I’m sorry. That’s rough.”

“She’s so awful,” Gwen says. “Saying I’m a bad club leader. Moonshit.”

Lana touches her shoulder.  “Don’t take what she says too seriously,” she says. “From everything I’ve heard, that’s just what she’s like.”

“Yeah,” Gwen says, trying not to look like she’s thinking about all the things Kate said. “Wish I knew why.”

Lana nods. “Me, too.” She smiles at Gwen. “You’re doing a good job, you know,” she says. “I really do mean that. If it wasn’t Adrianna, I’d want you to be president.”

Gwen stuffs her hands in her pockets. “Moira’s better. She knows logistical stuff.”

“Yeah, but you care a lot, and it’s obvious, in a way that helps keep the rest of us going,” Lana says. “That’s what I really admire about you. And Adrianna, too.”

Gwen nods. She’s touched. “Thanks, I guess.” She studies Lana. She’s never really looked closely at her face before. Lana has a cute, triangular face and a kind smile. “Talk to you next week?”

“Yeah!” Lana says, as they push out the door and start to head in their separate directions. “See you soon.”

Trisha’s been encouraging Gwen to hang out with Penny more, so that’s what they’re doing. Charlie, too. Turns out Penny and Charlie get along pretty well. Charlie opens up to Penny about her grade anxieties in a way she only ever used to do for Trisha and Gwen.  They’re at a table at the school library.

“How’s the research going?” Gwen asks. “Made any progress tracking down the Hidden Nightmare?”

Penny’s whole face lights up. She leaps up and summons her lab coat armor. Charlie almost falls out of her chair.

“Oh, thanks so much for asking, Gwen! I’ve been finding a lot of cases where it’s almost certainly the culprit. I even convinced Moira about a few of them. But I still need to figure out how exactly it hides from conventional means of recording. So I’ve been studying…”

Penny drops one of her books on the table. It makes a whoomph.

“This!” Penny proclaims.

Trisha cranes her neck to read the title. “Alien Life-Forms of the Roussillon Cloud?

“Uh-huh!” Penny beams. “I’m investigating the other astrocryptozoological megafauna! There’s been a surprising amount of insight!”

“Like the Auroras?” Gwen asks.

Penny nods. “Picture being on a ship and seeing huge blobs of color and light out your starboard window. Suddenly you’re feeling really happy and seeing people and places from your childhood. Then the feeling’s gone and the Aurora’s zipping off to the other side of the system. Then there’s Abacus Webs—“

“I didn’t think those were real,” Charlie says softly.

“Oh, they’re real, all right, but they’re so weird people don’t want to believe in them. They’re only on Arden Empire planets. Dust clouds which give people visions of these red and blue spider creatures sitting on white strings that go on forever.”

“You think they’re a kind of Nightmare?” Gwen asks.

“I mean, it’s so super similar, isn’t it? With the clouds? Even if they’re not directly related, they might be distant cousins. But I’ve been focusing on the ways people detect them.”

Penny’s grin grows super wide. “Ardenites say there’s a burst of rare particles right before a Web appears. So I’m thinking maybe it’s the same with Nightmares.”

“Can we track those particles?” Trisha asks. “I was always falling asleep in High Physics class.”

“We totally can! It’s mostly done with Ladytech, but that’s not a problem because….”  Penny pulls out a folder full of diagrams. “I have Ladytech in my brain!”

Charlie’s eyes go wide. “I forgot you have a link to her database! That’s so wild and scary, wow.”

“It’s wonderful,” Penny sighs. “Hundreds and hundreds of blueprints for all sorts of stuff only the Captaincy has access to. But it’s terrible, too, because I want to build them all, and I can’t, I don’t have time. Ugh.” She pulls out one of the drawings. “This is what I was thinking of building next.”

Gwen looks at it. It’s clearly a machine, but she has no idea what the hell it could be for.

“Love it, but you’re going to have to tell me what I’m looking at,” Trisha says.

“It’s a positron detector!” Penny says. “In theory it could use the same battery as my jetpack does.”

“Positrons,” Trisha says. “You think that’s how we’re going to find the Hidden Nightmare?”

“I don’t know,” Penny says. “But it’s something we can try, isn’t it?” She smiles. “I’ve got a million things I can do. Sooner or later, I’ll find one that works. And then…”

She leans over her folder. A drawing of a Nightmare-shaped blob is sticking out. Wavy lines come off of its body as it knocks over a building with a claw. “Then, Hidden Nightmare, you’re mine.”

☾

Gwen’s hyped. Tomorrow they’re taking on Optimus. She and Adri are meeting up today to go to the café and plan, and maybe kiss a little if they have time. Gwen’s waiting outside the gymnasium for Adri.

A few minutes go by, which feels weird. Adrianna’s usually right on the dot. Restless, Gwen starts to walk around a little.

To her surprise, she turns a corner, and there, down the hall, is Adrianna.

She’s waving goodbye to a dark-haired boy. Black jacket, black eyeliner, the type of guy who looks like he listens to witch metal. There’s something in his expression that makes Gwen’s heart stop.  He was really happy to talk to her. Were they—?

Adrianna turns and catches sight of Gwen. “Gwen!” There’s such a big smile on her face that Gwen stops the train of thought. “Sorry, ran into someone I knew. I hope I didn’t make us late.”

“Nah,” Gwen says, as casually as she can. “It’s been, what, like three minutes? You’re good.”

“Oh good,” Adrianna says. “I was worried.”

Adrianna takes her hand. They walk together for a minute before Gwen finds the courage to say:

“So, uh, who’s your friend?”

“His name’s Morris. Have you met? Sorry, I should have introduced you. Our families used to go to the opera together. Well, they were sponsoring it together.”

“Ah,” Gwen says. Her mom’s never been into opera. “No, don’t know him.” He must have gone to a different elementary school.

Adrianna sounds a little sad. “We used to be friends when we were kids, but we lost touch, I guess. Well, I kind of pulled away.”

Gwen’s getting nervous. “Why’s that?”

Adrianna looks at her a little too long. “It’s hard to explain,” she says. She lets out a breath. “He’s family. That’s part of it.”

“Oh,” Gwen says. Relief washes over her. It’s weird, because the way Morris was looking at Adri didn’t look like family, but she must have been misunderstanding. Come on, Gwen, paranoid much? Just let yourself believe you actually have a girlfriend who likes you for Moon’s sake. “Makes sense. Family’s complicated.” Gwen’s got cousins on her dad’s side who still won’t talk to her mom.

“Yeah,” Adrianna says, looking relieved herself. “Complicated’s a good word.”

“Glad you’re catching up. Family grudges are stupid.”

“Definitely,” Adrianna says. She does the tiniest, tiniest glance over her shoulder, and for a moment her lips tighten, like she’s still worried about something.

Then she squeezes Gwen’s hand again and smiles.

“Want to get going?”

And suddenly everything’s good, and they’re heading off to cookies and sandwiches together.

♃

Gwen’s never been this far into the outlands before. Looking out the helicopter window, she sees the shine of a river running through the grassy plains.

It’s time.

Everyone’s in a good mood. Becca’s making jokes. Penny’s giggling. But inside her head, Gwen’s plotting their course on the maps they’ve been studying, like they’re a dotted line across the paper, intersecting with a line of gold.

Somewhere in the row of mountains ahead, Optimus is sleeping.

The mountains look like twisted art projects from above. Gwen watches them come and go. Eventually, their ride rounds a snowy peak, and then, suddenly—

There it is.

Between three mountain slopes, trees and rocks vanish into a valley filled with yellow light.

Gwen can almost see its shape. Like it’s curled around itself.

The helicopter touches down on the flattest hill they can find, and they disembark. Gwen looks back at her companions, armored in every color of the rainbow.

Badass.

They make their way down the slope. Gwen sees what Adri meant about it sleeping. It’s hard to put her finger on it, but the Nightmare feels…passive somehow. The little wisps of golden fog move lazily.

Gwen swears she can almost hear the deep rumble of breath, rising and falling.

Adrianna, sword on her back, directs them to move quietly. One by one, they slip into the fog.

Gwen reaches for Adrianna’s hand.

But it’s not there anymore.

Gwen blinks the golden light out of her eyes. She’s in a room with stone walls. Hung with red banners and wooden shelves full of wine-bottles.

Music is playing, violins and breakbeat drums. On the open floor in front of her, a crowd of people are dancing.

Except they’re not people at all.

Mannequins. Their plastic legs are slacks and dresses, waltzing on a wooden floor. Some are standing nearby, holding glasses of wine. Laughter and babble is coming from them, but their mouths aren’t moving.

Gwen’s severely creeped out.

A stiff hand touches her shoulder.

“Play!” a voice says.

Gwen turns around and has to stifle her scream.

The mannequin’s lips don’t move. “Play, music, fun! Good times!” It’s a female mannequin, but Gwen can’t tell anything about the voice. The mannequin grabs her hand. “Play, music, good times, dance with me!”

Gwen pulls away. “No thank you!” she says, in a strained, high voice.

The music stops. All the mannequins turn to look at her at once.

The one nearest her cocks its head to one side.

“Never stop?” it asks.

The others take up the chant. “Never stop! Never stop!”

The bottles of wine fall over, one by one. The red liquid pours down the shelves, spilling in huge puddles onto the floor. The lamps above flicker out. The mannequins are walking towards her.

Gwen bolts, slashing at the fabric of the walls.

There’s a thud behind her, and Gwen looks back to see mannequins landing on a bed, crashing into each other, thud-thud-thud-thud-thud-thud—

The walls fall down around her, curtains of red cloth collapsing one by one. She tears her way toward light—

And bursts into a giant cave.

The others are there, too, surrounded by the tattered remains of tents.

They’re standing in a valley of gold.

Gold coins shift under their feet. Jewels and treasures, too, red rubies, golden candelabras and glittering diamonds.

Stalactites hang down everywhere, dividing the space into chambers. The cave walls seem a mile away.

“Everybody okay?” Adrianna asks.

There’s a chorus of yeahs. People are brushing themselves off. Some, like Penny, look a little spooked.

“Let’s be careful,” Adrianna says. Her voice drops to a whisper. “And try not to make too much noise.”

They proceed up one of the hills of treasure. It’s not exactly easy going. Every step, some piece of loot slides down with a clatter. Every time, Gwen’s paranoid that it’s going to be the one that wakes the beast.

“Gwen,” Adri whispers. “Can you get a look from the air?”

Gwen flies up to the top of the cavern. The view almost takes her breath away. The cave and its riches go on and on and on.

She spots shapes over the next hill.

“Mannequins, coming our way!”

Adrianna draws her sword. “Everyone, brace yourself!”

They’re on top of them in less than a minute. Pale bodies charge down the hill, making a lot of noise. It takes Gwen a second to understand what’s going on.

Every single one of the mannequins has a screaming, howling monkey on top. The mannequins are saddled, with bits and reins, and some of them are crawling on their hands. The monkeys all look the same, golden and wide-eyed, bearing fangs and waving their fists.

Gwen’s never going to get used to Nightmares.

The monkeys leap at them. One lands on Trisha’s head, pulling her hair, only to be sent flying by Bonnie a moment later. Kate appears from nowhere and lands on a mannequin’s back. She stabs the monkey, kicks it aside, and draws her bubbling dagger across a mannequin’s throat.

This isn’t so bad, Gwen thinks. They can do this.

Then Gwen hears a roar.

The mannequin’s the size of a horse. The monkey’s more like a gorilla. The steed rears back and vomits white lightning at them.

Adri charges, drawing its attention

The next few seconds are a blur while Gwen’s slashing. Trisha’s burning arrows fly by, three or four at once. Moira’s catching mannequin and riders in nets and hurling them. Penny cuts them down with her gun-sword while her drones fire away.

“Ow!” It’s Becca, rubbing her shoulder. She turns towards Lana. “Watch where you’re aiming that thing!”

“Sorry, sorry!” Lana says, wide-eyed. The big round shield arcs carefully around Becca and returns to Lana’s hand.

“I need help over here!” Bonnie says, looking frustrated at the edge of the crowd.

“Sorry!” Trish fires off three shots, and the monkeys closing on on Bonnie go down.

They’re making progress. They’ve almost cleared the crowd.

Adrianna’s far away from the rest of them, dodging each lightning blast. She flicks her finger, and flames in the shapes of her, Gwen, and Yvonne appear. While the giant monkey’s distracted, Adrianna raises her blade.

“Take this!” she screams.

A fireball bigger than she is flies forth from the end of the sword. It hits the mannequin square in the chest.

The pair fly back and crash against one of the stalactites.

The cavern shakes.

The tip of the stalactite breaks off. Bodies and rock crash down into the hill, sending gold and treasure spraying everywhere. Again Gwen feels the room shake.

And then the ground beneath her starts to rumble.

Gwen sees Adrianna go pale.

“Shit!” she whispers.

Something’s moving beneath the gold. A mound rising up, zig-zagging towards them.

Kate groans. “We didn’t even last ten minutes. How bad at this are we?”

Gwen turns on her, ready to spit. “Like you give a shit? You didn’t even want to be here—”

Kate’s nostrils flare. “Yeah, blame the girl who killed five of them for you. At least I’m doing something, unlike you—”

“Guys!” Adrianna’s running over. She grabs their hands and tries to pull them forward. “Stop it, both of you. We don’t have time for this—”

Gwen tries to run with her. But it’s too late.

It’s already upon them.

The ground gives way.

Like sand, everything’s shifting and moving. Piles of gold become valleys. Gwen’s slipping, slipping—

Gwen tumbles ass over head as the ground beneath them flows away.

She lands hard on a golden slope.

The creature rises over her.

It’s a snake, sure. Its head reaches up to the ceiling; its body’s wide around as a train car. But it’s more than that. The golden coils are twisted into a knot. At the center of the knot is the biggest mannequin of all.

Its face is drawn on. Angry scribbles, spiral eyes and a jagged monster mouth. It hangs limply, tangled in the snake’s body.

Optimus, Gwen thinks, and doesn’t know which one she’s referring to.

The snake hisses, a roar that fills their ears.

Gwen reaches down to push herself to her feet—

And stops short.

A clear plastic needle is poking out from between the gold coins.

Right where her bare hand was about to be.

Gwen can’t breathe. Can’t look. She turns—

And sees needles everywhere. Poking out from behind candelabras and gold coins and gold watches. Hiding just under the surface. Liquid drips from some of the tips.

A sick feeling creeps over Gwen. A numb horror. She can’t move. Can’t think.

She almost—she nearly—

“Gwen!” It’s Adrianna. The giant snake is rearing back. It opens its mouth, and Gwen sees it has four giant needles instead of fangs.

Gwen pulls herself into the air as the snake plunges down. Flying away from the awfulness, escaping—

The snake follows her with its gaze.

Holes open in the cavern walls. Rivers of red wine and white dust pour onto the treasure hoard.

Gwen’s shaking.

Why hadn’t they done more? Practiced more? The first one was a shitshow; had they really expected this to go any better? Shit. Kate was right, they weren’t ready—

“Gwen!”

It’s Penny and her drones flying up to fight beside her.

Becca joins them a second later, glowing purple. “We’ve got this,” she says.

Gwen isn’t even sure if Becca believes what she’s saying.

But she gathers her courage. She flies at the snake, slashing its chin—

The snake seems unbothered. Pieces of rock fall from above.

One strikes Gwen’s arm, and it stings—

A purple glow fills the air above Gwen’s head.

Becca is holding the boulders in place. Her face is filled with strain.

“Like I said,” she says through gritted teeth. “We got this.” With a grunt, she hurls them at the giant snake.

The serpent hisses as some of them hit its neck. Penny lets loose four sprays of bullets at once.

Meanwhile, on the ground, Trisha’s firing off arrows, faster than Gwen’s ever seen her, just red bursts one after another. Yvonne and Ambrose are striking it with burning claws. Bonnie rocks the ground beneath. Lana’s blasting with a huge water spray.

Optimus snaps its needle-jaws. Its eyes search for an opening, but can’t find a way to get them.

Gwen’s heart starts to lift.

It’s working.

They can do this. If they can just hold their ground—

Which is when the wall of the cavern explodes.

Gwen can’t see. She hears the rubble falling, but there’s too much light coming through. She throws her throbbing arm up, but it barely does anything.

 It’s so bright. Like the sun in your eyes on a summer day. It hurts.

Something very big is standing in the light.

The light fades into an orange glow, and Gwen sees it clearly.

It’s shaped like a person, but one whose skin has been badly burned. Its arms are bound together behind its back.  Orange liquid drips down from its empty eye sockets. Flames and flowers dance around its heels.

Gwen hears Moira’s inward breath and understands.

She knows what this is. And knows they’ve lost.

“Heliotrope,” Moira whispers.

The Nightmare takes a plodding step forward. Gold coins melt under its molten trail.

The bright light flares again.

Gwen hears the rumble of the serpent moving.

“Fi—” Adrianna tries to say.

Before she can get the word out, the ground erupts beneath them again. Gwen sees bodies flying.

When the light fades, Adrianna’s on her feet. Moira, too. Others are trying to get up.

“Um, guys?” It’s Trisha.

She’s on the ground. There’s a red mark on her hand.

Gwen sees the needle that pricked her.

“I don’t feel that great,” Trisha mumbles. “Kinda woozy.”

No, no—

Heliotrope twitches its head. Fire streams out of its eyes. Becca swerves out of the way.

Only to be struck by a golden tail.

Becca falls down to the ground. Her body slams into the golden hillside. Into the needles.

Becca struggles upright. She looks down at her pricked arm. “Well, that sucks,” she says. She slumps back against a golden bowl.

“Run,” Adrianna says quietly. She shakes her head, like she’s trying to convince herself of something. “Take the wounded and run!” she bellows.

Yvonne looks at her like she’s crazy. “Run?”

“There’s nothing else we can do now.” Adri’s face is grim. “We need to get Trisha and Becca to safety!”

She summons the dancing flames again. The serpent turns to look at them. Heliotrope, too.

Adri’s right. They’re down two people.

All they can do is run.

Gwen wastes no time. She flies down and picks up Trisha in her best attempt at a princess carry. Her shoulder hurts, but she grits her teeth and gets her into a better position. Why does Trisha have to be so tall?

“Didn’t know you felt that way about me, Gwen,” Trisha jokes. But her voice is weak. Nearby, Yvonne’s lifted a bleary-eyed Becca onto Ambrose’s back.

Meanwhile, the titans are turning away. Golden light filles the air. The snake slithers towards the side of the cavern.

The burned titan smashes another hole in the opposite wall. Rubble falls down, glowing orange.

Someone’s running forward, stumbling over the golden hill.

“No!” Moira says, her voice ragged. “Don’t you dare. Don’t you dare.” She’s clutching her rope so tightly, it has to be digging into her hand.

She hurls it forward. A giant net wraps around the titan’s heel. Moira pulls it back, keeping the titan from taking another step.

Heliotrope turns toward Moira. Like it’s studying her.

The net burns up. In seconds, it’s crumbled into black ash.

But Moira’s running toward the titan, so close now it could crush her.

“Moira!” Adrianna screams.

“You son of a bitch!” Moira shouts. Gwen’s never seen her this angry. “You don’t get to do this again. You don’t get to show up, make everything worse, and just walk away!”

Stone pillars rise from the ground. They surround Heliotrope on six sides. Ropes grow between them, hemming the titan in. And Moira’s standing on one of them. The pillars move closer and closer.

“Moira, don’t!” It’s Lana, running toward her.

Heliotrope turns, like it’s studying its prison.

Then it explodes.

Fire bursts from its body. The rock pillars shatter as the ropes burn. Moira’s falling, falling—

And lands hard on a chunk of rubble. Her back arches, and she screams in pain.

Heliotrope lifts its foot. Moira stares up as if not comprehending. The shadow falls over her.

Gwen can’t breathe. She can’t make it in time. No, no—

Lana’s at Moira’s side. She snatches her up.

The burning heel comes down.

And strikes Lana’s blue dome. The blue light wavers, like it’s struggling with the force of the attack.

Then water erupts from the shield in every direction. The leg’s pushed back.

Heliotrope sets its foot down elsewhere. It turns away, and lumbers through the hole it made.

“No!” Moira screams. “No, no, no!” Tears are dripping down her face.

Lana’s running back towards them, carrying Moira, her shield flying behind her. Moira’s clutching her arm and sobbing.

Orange and gold light fills the cavern. Gwen throws a hand over her eyes.

When the light clears, the cave is gone.

They’re standing in a green mountain valley with scraps of red cloth on the ground. The smell of alcohol hangs in the air.

They’ve lost.

Gwen flies up, holding Trisha tight. She looks out across the hills.

Two vague shapes are moving over the mountains. One orange, the other gold.

The golden cloud’s slithering south, out of the foothills.

Toward the civilization they left behind.

Lunar Camelot, Chapter 5

Gwen opens her eyes.

White. Blinding white. It hurts her eyes.

From the fog, shapes emerge.

White walls and floors. Hundreds of them. Piled upon each other, zig-zagging, jutting out at the corners, spilling out at angles. Rooftops and balconies like the houses of Mercutio, but overgrown, like a garden too long untended.  Gwen can’t see any trace of the courtyard they were standing in.

Gwen whirls around.

Where are the others? Where’s Adrianna?

She’s alone. She’s standing on a slab of stone covered in mosaics, intricate patterns bleeding into each other, and she’s alone.

She’s high up. Below she sees rows of dark corridors with white walls, stretching endlessly out of view.

The maze has her.

Gwen’s heart starts pounding. Adrianna. What if something’s happened to Adrianna?

“Hello?” Gwen calls out. There’s no response.

“Adri?” Nothing. “Anybody?”

Silence.

Okay. Gwen’s trying really hard not to panic. She can see a lot of the maze from here. She just has to find the others.

Something slaps against her white stocking. Gwen has a moment of alarm before she realizes it’s been blown by the wind.

She peels it off her leg and holds it up. It’s a piece of paper. There are words on it that look like they’re handwritten, in looping, dark ink:

I should have told you.

Do you remember that night? We stayed up until three at your loft above the city, drinking terrible wine, but for me it was like ambrosia. You brought me up to your rooftop and showed me the whole city, a river of lights below, but I was distracted by the stars.

I should have told you then.

I miss you.

Gwen’s confused. What is this?

She lets go of the paper and it drifts away from her hand, over the roofs of the altered city.

Enough distractions. Gwen takes to the air herself.

The lines resolve into patterns she can halfway understand. She searches for familiar faces, familiar colors. Come on, come on—

There.

She sees a flash of blue. Adri’s armor. Voices are shouting. She dives toward the corridor.

Adrianna and the others are fighting creatures with birds’ heads and muscular bodies. Each one wears long robes and carries a staff with two snakes wrapping around it.

Two of them have Adrianna surrounded. One of them swings its staff, and she’s forced to block, pushed back to where the other one is waiting—

“Adrianna!” Gwen cries out, and rushes towards her—

Hands grab her arms.

Gwen turns and sees one of the bird-men, pinning her arms behind her back. Two more are coming up from behind.

No, no—Adrianna, she has to get to Adrianna—

There’s motion behind her. A burst of sound, and the approaching bird-men dissolve into scraps of paper. The hands behind Gwen let go as her captor falls back, sliced in two.

Penny Ford is grinning beside Gwen.

Two jets of flame are coming out of her backpack. Her weapon’s in blade mode, and a little drone with gun turrets floats beside her.

“Jetpack!” Penny says. “Cool, huh?”

 Gwen nods. She looks for Adrianna. Adrianna’s still fighting the bird-men, but thank stars, Becca and Trisha have moved in to fight beside her.

Gwen lands in the thick of the melee and impales one of the bird-men with her branches. Adri’s sword takes out the other.

“Gwen!” Adrianna says. She smiles at her. “I’m so glad you’re okay!”

“Me, too,” Gwen says. “You’re okay, too?”

Adrianna looks at where the bird-men just were. “Yeah. Thanks for the save. They fell upon us so suddenly. We’ll have to keep an eye out for another ambush.”

“Yeah,” Gwen agrees. Penny touches down beside Becca.

“At least we’ve got another member of the flying club,” Becca says, patting Penny’s shoulder. “Nice work, goggles.” Penny beams.

Becca’s right. Flying seems to be the best strategy.

The walls begin to rumble.

The floor splits open. A black chasm splits the corridor in two. Gwen’s thrown back onto her ass, as are the people around her, as the chasm widens.

The maze is shifting around them.

Gwen forces herself to her feet. No, no—

Half of the group is on the other side.

“Gwen!” Adrianna shouts, but it’s no good, she’s being carried away from her. Gwen feels the stone beneath her rising as the platform Adrianna and the others are on falls—

She tries to run, to bridge the distance through flight.

But Lana’s slipping. Her feet teeter on the broken edge. She’s falling down into the black abyss—

Gwen grabs Lana’s hand and pulls her back onto the platform.

Below, white walls slide up and shuffle around. Gwen watches with numb horror as Adrianna disappears from view.

“Shit,” Trisha says beside her.

Gwen has to agree. Lana and Moira look shaken, too.

Yvonne claps Gwen’s shoulder. “It’s all good.  Gwen found us pretty quick. We’ll find the others. We’ve got this.”

Gwen wishes she could believe that.

 The maze around them has changed. There’s a roof over their heads now, blocking out most of the light. A dark corridor stretches ahead of them. Drippy candles along the walls make pools of yellow in the blue darkness.

They start walking forward, looking for an exit. Before long, the chamber opens up into a bigger one.

Books. Everywhere. Shelves that stretch hundreds of feet up. Piles of books spread out over dark oak tables.

It’s a Nightmare library.

Gwen walks forward slowly. Now she sees what’s strange about this place. Diagrams cover the walls, the floor, even the covers of the books themselves. Red paint, making circles, pentagons, glyphs, plus cryptic words in languages she doesn’t understand.

“Gwen!” Lana’s voice.

Gwen turns. One of the books near her has flipped open of its own accord. For a second Gwen tries look away, but she’s too curious. She reads what’s written on the page:

Do you remember my uncle Gio, with the curly beard? We used to watch movies together, him and you and I. You always thought they were old-fashioned, slow-moving pieces in black and white, but you would sit with us the whole time anyway, and afterward the three of us would talk about them for hours.

Gio’s gone now. Cancer got him last winter.

Every day I make my rounds, and I think about all the envelopes I’m carrying that will never reach the person they’re meant for, because the person has died, but the address remains. Expired like soldiers in a futile war, never opened, never read.

I should have told you. That way he might have been there to see it.

The book snaps closed.

“Uh, Gwen?” Trisha says. Gwen whirls around.

All around them, books are flying down from the shelves.

“Incoming!” Yvonne calls out as the books fly towards them.

Gwen swings her sword, but there’s too many of them. The books flap like birds, trying to snap their covers on her with a force like biting, and her sword cuts through a few, but there’s still so many left.

Then three catch on fire, one after another. Gwen sees Trisha with her bow in hand, raising arrows tipped in flames. Gwen skewers three more.

Moira’s moving forward. She throws out her rope.

And her rope splits into cords. Lines tie together. It’s a net. Moira pulls the net back like a leash, and the books smash into the wall and go limp. 

Something’s happening to the books they haven’t destroyed yet. Something’s erupting from their open pages. Feet, then torsos with arms and legs.

People. Except their heads aren’t fully there, melted into the pages.

Gwen cuts one down with her rapier, but more and more keep coming, books flying off the shelves and transforming. The group’s backing up, getting pushed closer and closer to the walls. Until there’s nowhere left to go—

That’s when Gwen hears the roar.

A deep, rumbling roar. An animal sound.

The lion’s claws tear through five or six of the denizens at once. Shreds of paper fall through the air.

Yvonne slashes her way through, her clawed gauntlets tipped in flame. All around her, book-people are burning.

Yvonne leaps onto the green lion’s back. Beast and rider as one soar through the crowd, tearing them apart.

Gwen pursues the opening. Lana’s stabbing with her lance beside her. Moira’s twisting her nets tighter and tighter, ripping enemies up in a shower of paper.

In less than a minute, the army of book-people is gone.

Yvonne slides down from her steed.

“You got—” Gwen tries to say. She can’t believe this. “You actually—”

Yvonne pats the green lion’s flank. He growls, but in a friendly way. He lies down with his head on his paws. “His name is Ambrose.”

The room’s been torn apart. The shelves are empty.

Something catches Gwen’s eye. There’s one book left on the table next to her. THE SECRET TRUTH, it says.

Gwen approaches it. Everyone’s watching her.

Gwen opens it.

And it’s like the pages open around them. The book grows until it’s as big as the room. Pages fold and unfold.

Until they’re standing on a white balcony under a white sky.

Rooftops spread out below, endless, reaching the horizon. A grey cloud sits over them, swirling with menace.

But Gwen only sees the other balcony.

Adrianna and the others are there, fighting a monster that looks like a bunch of flasks glued together in the shape of a person. Liquids spill out of its mouth: white, black, gold, red.

They all look worse for wear. One of Becca’s arms hangs limply at her side.

Gwen’s heart stops: Adrianna’s under attack—

Then Bonnie’s hammer smashes through its heart. The glass creature crumbles to shards.

Adrianna catches sight of her. “Gwen!” she shouts across the distance.

“We’re okay,” Gwen says, trying to make her voice carry. “We got lost—it was some kind of library!”

“Us too,” Adrianna shouts. “Only ours was more like a lab—”

Gwen hears Kate’s shout. “Is that a goddamn lion?”

“Stay there!” Gwen shouts back. “I’ll come to you!” She rises into the air.

Which is when the grey cloud parts, and Gwen sees what’s been lurking there, five stories tall.

Angel, is Gwen’s first thought, but the more she looks, the more that doesn’t feel right. It has eight white wings, but two of them are coming out of its head. Two more lurch out of its clawed feet.

Its eyes are rubies, empty, staring. She’s not sure it has a mouth, just a padlock on a thick iron chain. Its hands are covered by iron caps and chained to its head.

Its torso is a glass chamber the size of a house, where a red flame is dancing inside.

It flies towards Adrianna.

No, no, no—

Gwen flies after it.

She doesn’t see the huge white wing coming towards her in time.

It hits. She’s sent tumbling through the open air, falling towards the ground a million miles below. She catches herself just in time. She looks back and sees Adrianna running as the claws slice the stone behind her.

No, no— if anything happens to Adrianna before—before Gwen can—

Can what?

It doesn’t matter. She’ll never forgive herself. Never.

The Nightmare moves.

It’s on her, quick as a bullet. A shadow falls over the group below. The huge white wings fill Gwen’s entire sky.

Wings swing down at her in sequence, one, two, three. Heart pounding, Gwen forces herself to fly faster, faster, over rows of feathers, under wing-tips, trying to stay ahead of the blows.

Trismegistus blurs again, and it’s back where it was, floating above the endless city.

Balconies begin to move. Buildings are rising and falling, the city a sea of sliding parts.

Gwen sees Adrianna move.

No, don’t— she wants to scream at her—what are you doing?

Adrianna leaps.

It’s as big as one of Yvonne and Ambrose’s leaps. Her dark blue boots land on one of the rooftops, then she leaps to another and another.

Gwen’s already moving, flying toward the tiny figure so far away—

Adrianna’s next leap takes her onto Trismegistus’s back.

Adri digs her sword in, then uses it to climb a little higher, up onto a white shoulder. It tries to swat at her with its chained hands, but can’t reach her. 

Gwen flies faster—

Bracing herself on a Nightmare’s shoulder, Adrianna swings her burning sword at Trismegistus’s head.

It strikes home. The blade cuts through a swath of what ought to be skull. But instead of bone or blood, shreds of paper fly out into the wind.

They fly past, hundreds of them, clinging to Gwen’s armor, slapping her skin. They hang in the air in front of her eyes, and try as she might, Gwen can’t help but read the words as they flash by:

I should have told you.

But it was late, and you were leaving for Antenor in the morning, and I was afraid. You called me “brave” once, for going to the rough part of town like I do, but I’ve never been brave, I’ve always been a coward. I didn’t know the right words. I was pretentious, I knew how to read my books and that was all, I didn’t know how to speak, I didn’t know how to reach another person—

Adrianna swings again, and more of Trismegistus’s face unravels as it roars.

And I still don’t. I know you’ll never read these words. You’ll never read any of these letters—

A white wing lashes out towards Gwen, and she throws out her branches to block it, but it’s a narrow thing, it’s just in time—

Because you’re gone, because you died in the attack on Antenor, I’m writing this letter to no one—

Gwen sees the creature shake. Trisha’s arrows and Lana’s water spray, combining into one blast, right to its glass torso.

Adriana rocks in place. For a moment she looks like she’s about to tip over, and Gwen can’t reach her in time—

Moira’s net, big as a car, wraps around the Nightmare’s foot. Becca’s hurling glowing bits of broken banister.

Adri drives her sword down.

And I’m burning this letter, just like all the rest of them, the candle is in my hand—

Trismegistus’s head bursts open. The ruby eyes spill out and fall to the streets a million miles below—

—but I can’t stop writing, I can’t stop spilling out these words, because that’s all I was left with when you died, just a useless mess of words, because I know what I should have said—

The false angel comes undone. Wings fly apart, like stitching unweaving. There’s nothing inside but paper, paper floating in the wind, and a tiny shape where its head used to be—

As Adrianna spins through the air, she slices the grub in two.

And then she’s falling.

Gwen can’t think. Can’t process anything that’s happening, these feelings around her.

All she can do is fly.

“Adrianna!”

She hurtles toward the falling figure, willing herself to move faster, and still the words lash at her, mock her—

I should have told you I loved you. I should have told you I wanted to go with you. That you were the kindest person I ever knew, and the funniest, that no one else in the world really mattered to me—

Scraps of paper fly by, some with only fragments of sentences.

That you could say yes or no but I needed to hear your answer, that we could have lived in one house or two, that we could have spent afternoons together watching movies and laughing and drinking terrible wine—

Adrianna falls past the crumbling remains of Trismegistus, down into the black gap between the buildings. Gwen pushes herself to go faster, faster—

And I’m sorry, I’m sorry, because if I’d told you, you might not have gone, if I’d told you, you’d still be alive, and it’s my fault you’re not, I killed you so I didn’t have to admit my fear, I’m burning you like I’m burning these letters, and now I’m burning, too, I’m sorry, it’s my fault I’ve lost you, I’ve lost everything—

Gwen reaches for Adrianna, she stretches out her hand, but it’s not going to work, Adri’s too far, it’s too late—

Her hand touches Adrianna’s. Adri grabs on.

Gwen pulls her into her arms.

For a moment, they’re just hovering there. Gwen’s hands are underneath Adrianna’s knees. Adrianna’s arm is around Gwen’s shoulders. Her other hand’s holding onto Gwen’s side. Her face is so close.

“Do you—” Gwen says.

She swallows. Takes a breath. “Do you want to go on a date with me?” At the edge of her vision, paper wings are crumbling “After this. We could go see a movie, and maybe get something to eat? If you want to say no, then it’s okay, I understand. But I think you’re—you’re really beautiful, and cool, one of the coolest people I’ve ever met. So, um. Would you like to go out with me?”

Adrianna’s face breaks into a big, goofy smile.

“I was really hoping you would ask me that,” she says.

The towering figure is gone now. White light floods over the endless city.

They hang there, in the space between buildings, as paper falls down around them like petals in the spring.

When Gwen opens her eyes again, she and Adrianna are floating half a foot above the ground in an ordinary courtyard on an ordinary day.

Everyone’s looking at them.

Gwen decides she doesn’t care anymore.

Let them look.

Adrianna’s holding her. That’s all that matters.

They touch the ground. Gwen lets go of Adrianna’s legs, but their arms are still around each other.

Gwen looks up, expecting judgment. Angry stares. Eye-rolls.

Instead, she sees a bunch of people smiling.

☿

People keep finding feathers lining the streets of Mercutio, feathers that when you get a close look at them, turn out to be folded paper, covered in illegible scribbles.

Otherwise, the town seems fine.

They’re in the back room of the town hall now, convalescing.

Gwen got scraped up a little, but she honestly isn’t feeling any injuries right now.

She feels really good. Like, more amazing than she’s ever felt.

Adri’s sitting right next to her, out of her armor and back in a tank top and running shorts. She didn’t get too badly banged up, either.

She’s so close. Adri reaches out for Gwen’s hand, and it’s so warm.

She’s here. She said yes, and she’s here.

Gwen leans her forehead against Adri’s. It’s really nice.

“That was dumb,” Gwen says, squeezing her hand. “Jumping up there by yourself.”

Adrianna smiles, red-faced.

“Yeah,” she says. “It worked out okay, though.”

Gwen smiles. “‘Cause I was there to catch you.”

“You were.” Adrianna scooches closer. “I’m really sorry about that. It was going after you, and I panicked, I just kind of leapt without thinking. It was really dumb of me. I promise I won’t make you catch me in the future.”

“I didn’t say it was bad,” Gwen tells her. “I liked catching you.”

Adri grins. “It was pretty nice, wasn’t it?”

Gwen smiles. “Mmm-hmm.”

“Then maybe I won’t promise.”

“Good,” Gwen says. “Be dumb whenever you want. I’ll catch you.”

They sit together for a little while as their injuries get looked at, arms still around each other.

The others are in other rooms, getting care, too. Becca was rushed off by herself. Gwen hopes she’s okay.

“I’m going to go check on Becca,” Adri says, a little after the doctor’s done. “I’ll be back in a bit, okay?” She squeezes Gwen’s hand. “We can talk about our date.”

Gwen smiles. Adrianna half-skips off, leaving Gwen full of warm feelings and a head that feels like it’s spinning with thoughts.

She’ll come back, Gwen tells herself. Of course she will.

The waiting starts to get a little too long, though. Gwen starts to get a weird feeling in her gut.

She stands up. She sets off down the hall to go look for Becca and Adri.

She reaches a door that she thinks she saw Becca go into. There’s a woman standing outside the door with a clipboard.

“Is Becca here?” Gwen asks.

The doctor peers suspiciously over her glasses. “Ms. Webster isn’t accepting visitors.”

“Oh,” Gwen says, embarrassed. She starts to back away.

“Is that Gwen?” Becca’s voice says from the other side of the door. “It’s fine, Dr. Asher. Gwen’s cool. She can come in.”

The doctor lets Gwen slip inside.

Becca’s in her very pretty civilian clothes, sitting on what looks like a makeshift hospital bed. Adrianna’s in a chair next to her.

Becca’s arm is sitting on a table.

It’s plastic. Gwen sees the little straps at the end where it attaches.

Gwen looks at Becca.

Becca doesn’t have an arm on her right side. Or—not a complete one, anyway. She has the upper part that comes down from her shoulder, but it ends in a bony point.

Oh. Oh.

Gwen’s kicking herself for not getting it sooner.

 “Congratulations, Gwen.,” Becca says, with a tiny smile, as Gwen closes the door. “Guess I like you enough to let you join Arm Club.”

“Can I ask—”

“You can, yeah.”

“How did it—did you get hurt in an accident or something like that?”

Becca shakes her head. “I wish. Nothing nearly so cool. No, it’s been like this since I was born. Always thought right hands were kind of overhyped.” She waves the nub at Gwen. “I’d appreciate it if you didn’t go around telling people.”

“You don’t want people to know you use a prosthetic? Why?”

Becca gives her a withering look. “Because I don’t want to bare my weak neck for everyone to bite into like an antelope on the Numen savannah? I don’t know if you’ve noticed, Gwen, but people are horrible. You know some of our classmates would use it against me.”

“I—” Gwen wants to deny it, but Becca’s right. “Yeah. They would.”

Becca nods. “Maybe they wouldn’t say it outright, but they’d find excuse to make everything I do about it. Like, they’d say, oooh, she’s just milking it for pity points. Screw that. I’m not giving them that chance.”

“But you’re so cool,” Gwen blurts out. Shit, that could be taken the wrong way. “I mean, you hang out with all these popular people, even though they could tear you to shreds if they found out. And you act like it doesn’t even bother you.”

Becca looks serious. “I decided early on I wasn’t going to let anyone make fun of me.” She leans back. “If you understand people, you have some power over how they think about you. I put a lot of work into learning makeup and dress sense, and I choose to spend time with a lot of different groups of people, so I can stay on top of whatever drama’s happening and not get affected by it. That’s all it is.”

“You make it look effortless,” Gwen says.

Becca shakes her head. “It’s not. It’s something you can learn.” She gives Gwen a pointed look. “You could, too, if you wanted to.”

Gwen finds that hard to believe, but okay.

“That’s your prosthetic?” Gwen says, nodding at the arm on the table.

Becca groans. “Was. I was stupid, I let it get a little too banged up in the fight. Sucks. I really liked that one, too.”

“Can you actually grab things with it?” Gwen asks. She’s trying to remember how she saw Becca use that hand.

“I can. Grip’s a little stiff, so I mostly use my left, but it’s good enough for most two-handed work. It’s part Ladytech, which helps. Helped.”

Gwen sits down in the chair next to her. “It’s weird I never noticed.”

Becca leans back. “You wouldn’t have when we were in grade school. My parents wanted a realistic-looking one, because they didn’t want word to get out. Later I learned if you stand the right way, you can draw attention away from it.” She gestures at the broken prosthetic on the table. “And then this freaking happens.”

“Are you going to be okay?” Gwen says. “Are you going to have to tell people?

“No, it’s fine,” Becca says. “It’s just a pain. My parents will be mad at me for breaking it, but they’ll get me a new one. Might have to miss some school, but I’ll make it work. Hazards of becoming a warrior princess, I guess. See, Adri, I told you I’m not an athlete.”

“I keep trying to get her to try out for track and field,” Adrianna says, grinning up at Gwen, “but she keeps saying she wouldn’t be very good at it. Which is silly, because she’s got a runner’s build.”

“No thanks,” Becca says. “I can just see me taking off from the starting line when all of a sudden the damn thing flies off into the stands, and I have to explain to everyone why I’m decomposing.”

“This way it’s just between you and the Nightmares,” Gwen says.

“Exactly,” Becca says, with a knowing look. “Eight-winged paper giants? Famously non-judgmental. Everyone knows that.”

Gwen thinks back over the fight.

“We’re doing this,” she says, kind of in awe. “We’re actually slaying Nightmares.”

“We are,” Becca agrees.

Adrianna takes Gwen’s hand.

Becca doesn’t miss the movement. “Congratulations, you two, on your little moment. I look forward to you being insufferably cute together.” She points at her mouth. “I have to warn you, however, that if you start making out in my hospital room, I may throw up.”

Making out? Gwen blushes hard. Adri blushes, too.

“We’ll try to contain ourselves,” her—

Her Adrianna says.

Becca laughs. Adrianna starts laughing, too. Gwen grins.

Gwen looks from one to the other, because she’s laughing in a room with people who like her, and she’s wondering how she got so lucky.

☾

“Sooooo,” Trisha says, as they’re walking to morning class. “How was the date?”

Gwen blushes. “It was good.” 

“Like, how good?”

“Really good, okay?” Gwen elbows her. She stuffs her hands in her coat pockets. “We got lunch at the veggie place, and then we saw the afternoon matinee, and then we just walked around and talked a lot. It was really nice.”

Gwen can’t remember the last time she felt so relaxed. Adrianna had been holding hands with her and looking into her eyes the whole time, which you’d think would have stressed her out, but it was like…she actually felt listened to? That almost never happens.

“I learned a lot about her,” Gwen says. “She’s more of a dork than you’d think. She likes old adventure movies a lot.” 

She’s going to see Adrianna later at lunch. She’s really looking forward to that.

“Gwen,” Trisha says, in an unimpressed voice. “You’re leaving out the most important part.”

“The—”

“Did you kiss? Did you make out with the hot girl? Is ‘Five Afterschool Activities’ Middleton a good kisser?”

“Trisha!” Gwen’s blushing so hard. She really hopes nobody’s looking at them.

“The question stands.”

“Once, okay?” Gwen says. “Right before we were about to go home. And it wasn’t for super long.”

“Did you like it? Did you see a beam of light and hear a chorus of angels descending, and think: this girl is the one?”

“Romance novels have rotted your brain.”

“Answer the question, Marlowe.”

“I liked it,” Gwen says. “We talked about doing it again. Okay? You happy?”

Kissing Adrianna had been kind of intense, actually, if she was honest. Adrianna was a good kisser, but Adrianna kissed like she was hungry for it. Gwen had enjoyed it, but she wasn’t sure she could do it all the time.

Trisha let out a little trill. “Very happy.”

“I’m going to get you for this,” Gwen says. “I’m going to hit you with these same questions about your next boyfriend.”

“Ah, but I, unlike you, like talking about my romantic liaisons, which makes me the winner.”

“Uh-huh.”

“I’m proud of you for trusting your best friend with these things. It’s a sign of healthy psychological development.”

“Sure, Trish.”

Gwen’s about to say something more, but she gets distracted, because Becca Webster is walking towards them.

“You’re back,” Gwen says. Becca’s been gone for the last few days. Getting fitted for a new arm, presumably, because there’s fingers at the end of her long sleeve. Gwen wouldn’t have known they were plastic before she’d seen the difference.

“Yes,” Becca says. “I’ve recovered from the injuries I sustained in battle, which were both extensive and gruesome. But—look, we don’t have time to banter about that. Something’s happening. I need you both to listen to me.”

Something about the way she says that sends chills down Gwen’s spine.

“What’s up?” Trisha asks.

Becca puts her hand to her temples. Her left; Gwen’s noticing these things now. “Adrianna let slip that she’s got a girlfriend. Her student council friends want to meet you at lunch. And any of the other club members, so you’d better come along, too, Jonson.”

Gwen and Trisha exchange looks. “Is that bad?” Trisha asks.

“Not inherently,” Becca says. Her hand’s up, like she’s saying slow down. “It’s just that with some of these people, you have to be really careful. You can’t get on their bad side.”

“You said they were her friends,” Trisha says.

Gwen has this sinking feeling in her stomach.

“It’s complicated. It’s more like she and I are friends with the whole group. That doesn’t mean some of the individual members aren’t capable of being really awful.”

“So why should I go?” Gwen says, unable to keep the bitterness out of her voice. Damn it, she’d been really looking forward to spending time with Adrianna alone.

“Not going would be worse, believe me.” Becca meets Gwen’s eyes. “Look, I think if we take care of this now, it’s actually a good thing. Just show up, try not to insult them, and you’ll be in their good books for the rest of the year. I’ll help you make a good impression. Adri, too.”

Gwen looks at Trisha.

Trisha’s got this look of grim determination on her face.

“All right,” Gwen says. She already feels tired.

Becca meets them after class. She leads them not out to Gwen’s preferred lunch spot, but to a table right in the middle of the lunchroom. Adrianna’s there, with a bunch of girls and guys Gwen has never seen before.

Adrianna looks up, and a big smile breaks over her face. “Gwen!”

And suddenly Gwen’s fears and worries don’t matter anymore.

She sits down next to Adrianna. Adri squeezes her hand.

“So,” a dry voice says. “This is the famous Gwen?”

It’s a girl with long red hair that flows down past her shoulders.

Gwen knows her. She’s seen her at junior council meetings. Julia Massinger. One of those girls who obsesses over all the Captaincy speeches.

“Julia didn’t think you were real,” titters another girl, a blonde. “Adrianna speaks of you in such glowing terms, she thought you had to be her fantasy.”

“You did sound a little too good to be true,” Julia remarks.

“Nope,” Gwen says. “I’m real.” Adri puts her arm around her and it’s really nice.

Julia studies her. “You’re cute enough, I guess. That jacket, though…”

“What’s wrong with it?” Gwen says. Oh, now she’s going to let this bitch have it.

Except she catches Becca, out of the corner of her eye, shaking her head.

“I just don’t know that I’d wear it with that outfit. It’s a bit of a rat’s nest, isn’t it?”

It’s all Gwen can do to keep her voice level. “I think it looks cool.”

“It’s a good look,” Becca says. “It’s just a little torn at the sleeves. A different color might go better with our uniforms, maybe a dark blue.”

“Oooh, yes!” the other girl says. “Dark blue would look amazing. You’d look very tough.”

“If you like, Gwen,” Becca says, “I could take you shopping and we could get you one that’s a little more badass.”

Gwen isn’t sure if she wants a new jacket. But Becca’s trying to help her out here. “Sure.”

Julia turns to Trisha. “And you are?”

“Trisha Jonson,” Trisha says, eyes forward, smile a little too sweet. “I’m Gwen’s friend, and a fellow club member.”

“Ohhh, yes,” the blonde girl says. Gwen’s seen her around, too. She thinks her name is Aubry? “Your mom’s an Engineer, right? I remember that.”

“That’s right,” Trisha says sweetly.

“And your mother…” Julia says, turning to Gwen. “Oh, I forgot, she’s only an Ensign. I’m sorry.”

Gwen very much doubts Julia’s sorry. “Doesn’t matter to me,” she says. “I don’t care what she does.”

Too late, she sees Becca shaking her head.

 Julia’s eyes go wide, and her smile brightens. “Really? You mean you’re not interested in your mother’s station? You know, there are some who think your whole world-saving club is disloyal to the Captaincy. Do you not care about your family’s advancement?”

Talking to Julia feels like being locked in a cage with a tiger.

“Of course I do,” Gwen lies. “But why stop there?” She does her best to give a nonchalant shrug. “We’re the next generation. We’re supposed to succeed on our own merits, not our parents. I leave my mom in the dust, so much the better for me, right?”

“Oooh, ambitious!” Aubry says. “I see why you like her, Adrianna!”

“I know I’ve never met anyone who thinks our club’s anti-Captaincy,” Becca says, jumping in. “Haven’t you heard? Approval surveys have jumped up ten points since we started going out into the field.”

“Yes, Julie’s being silly,” Aubry says, giggling. “Your club is wonderful, really. We’ve all been talking about what a welcome change it is.  I wish I’d thought of it, going out to fight Nightmares. It sounds very difficult.”

“It is,” Gwen says. “But we prepare in advance. We strategize.”

“Gwen’s been an incredible help running the club,” Adrianna says. “She’s done more of the research than I have, by this point.”

“She’s your right-hand woman,” Aubry says. “Like the Captain and the Navigator.”

“I don’t think anyone’s expecting those two to kiss, though,” Becca says.

“Maybe they should!” Aubry giggles.

“We all appreciate what your club’s doing,” Julia says. “But honestly, Adrianna, I don’t know if I’d have chosen some of these people. I know you have to have your cousin in there, but really, Penny Ford?”

“What’s wrong with Penny Ford?” Trisha says coldly. 

Julia rolls her eyes. “She’s such a shut-in weirdo. With all those game characters on her backpack. If I asked her for the time, I know she’d just mumble at me.”

“Ah,” Becca says. “First impressions can be very misleading, Jules. Penny’s our resident expert on Nightmare biology. And you know Adri has an eye for talent.”

“She’s a bit much.”

“Penny’s very cool,” Trisha says hotly. “She knows what she likes, and she’s not ashamed of it. She’s authentic.”

“That’s true,” Aubry observes. “I’d rather be around someone who’s real than who’s fake.”

“We all know the coolest people are those who don’t try to be cool,” Becca observes. “So much better than someone who tries to pretend they’re cool when they’re not.”

Julia frowns. She doesn’t say anything.

“That’s true,” Aubry says. “We should invite Penny to sit with us. She’s a Nightmare slayer after all. Honestly, I’ve been thinking for a long time, why does there have to be such a big gap between us student council and the people who like to speak their mind? We should make it so everyone feels free to be more comfortable.”

“Agreed,” Becca says.

“You’re the trailblazer, Adrianna, bringing Gwen to us.” Aubry giggles. “It’s like two big families coming together, like back in the Founders’ days.”

Julia’s still frowning, but it’s like she’s retreating from the conversation. Like she knows she’s lost.

“We all knew Adrianna was going to be a romantic, anyway,” Becca continues.

Aubry’s eyebrows fly up. “That’s so true. She’s got that tall athlete vibe, like a handsome prince who’s going to sweep a maiden off her feet. Are you her princess, Gwen?”

It takes Gwen a second. She’s never been able to think of herself as pretty, maidenly, anything like that.

“Yeah,” Gwen says, leaning into Adrianna’s hold. “I guess I am.”

The lunch table shifts, over the next couple weeks. Julia’s not there anymore, but Aubry and a couple of others are. Sometimes Yvonne, or Moira. Penny joins them, and eventually Charlie, too, once Gwen helps her get over her nervousness talking to the student council. Becca watches over the scene, jumping in with a remark every so often.

It’s like Gwen can be anywhere.

Gwen sees a subtle change moving through the student body. Like there’s less and less people turning towards them with suspicion or uncertainty, and more with admiration and respect.

Not too long later, there’s a rally, organized by the administration. The ten of them stand up in front of the school, answering questions. Adrianna gives a little speech. She introduces Gwen as her partner in running the club.

She and Adrianna walk off the stage holding hands, and no one seems to mind.

It’s lost in the applause.

☾

It’s late in the afternoon. Gwen’s getting home from a long club meeting at the Camelorn building, talking about their next move.

Her mother’s sitting on the hall couch when she comes in.

Gwen’s stomach turns. Her mom only does that when she wants to talk about something. What is it? What’s Gwen done wrong in her eyes?

“Ronnie Kyd told me something interesting her daughter said,” Janet Marlowe says. Her voice is quiet. “Her daughter says you’re dating Adrianna Middleton.”

Gwen goes very, very still.

Her mother just shakes her head. She laughs to herself, in a rueful sort of way.

“You keep surprising me, Gwendolyn,” her mother says. “You, a philegyne? I never saw any signs.”

“Are you angry with me?” Gwen says, in a tight voice. It’s almost a whisper.

Janet Marlowe’s eyebrows fly up.

“Angry? No, I just want to know how you did it.”

“Did what?” Gwen’s totally confused now.

“How did you trick her into it?”

Gwen stares at her.

“How did you convince Undine Middleton’s daughter to be in a relationship with you? What leverage did you employ to get someone so well-connected under your spell?” She lets out a breath again. “You’ve surpassed anything I was capable of at your age. I told myself I wouldn’t be jealous of you, and yet…”

She stands up. “You’ve joined us to the fastest-rising family in the Captaincy. Undine has the Captain wrapped around her finger; everyone knows she’s grooming Adrianna to be Captain herself.”

Gwen opens her mouth. She can’t find words to speak. The world’s flipped inside out.

Her mother’s pacing. “You’ve set yourself up to be her daughter-in-law. She’ll have to listen to you. The Captain and her little clique can’t ignore my letters now. When did my daughter get so clever?”

Gwen doesn’t want to hear this. She wants to say stop. Asking Adrianna out was the one really good thing she’d done.  Now it feels sick and calculating. All the good feelings buried under a deluge of awful.

“Have you talked about marriage yet? If you secure a betrothal early, that’s good; she’s less likely to back out then.”

“No,” Gwen mumbles.

“Do it,” her mother hisses. “You don’t want to let this opportunity slip. By the Stars, if I could have married anyone other than your father, I wouldn’t have wasted twenty years of my life as a useless Ensign. I would have climbed, climbed like you’re meant to do—”

Gwen can’t do this anymore. She wants to throw up. She runs past her mother, up the stairs.

“Think on what I’m saying!” her mother shouts after her. “You have her in the palm of your hand; you need to seize your chance! I won’t see you throw away your future!”

Gwen throws the door of her bedroom closed behind her, stuffs her headphones into her ears and puts her hands over her head, trying to drown out any trace of that voice.

It’s a few minutes before she realizes she’s crying.

☾

It’s Saturday.

Gwen’s standing next to Adrianna on a stage, having to pretend everything’s normal.

Adrianna looks at her, smiling. Gwen gives her a brittle grin. She feels like Adrianna’s going to see right through her. Every time Gwen moves, she feels like she’s being fake.

A hundred people are looking at her. They fill rows and rows of marble and velvet seats, and every single one of them is watching everything Gwen and Adrianna do and say.

Except that’s just the audience she can see. The cameras up there, they’re transmitting everything to television sets all across the moon. If Gwen starts thinking about how many people that actually is, she starts wanting to throw up. Hundreds of thousands.

The other club members are all sitting behind them, a rainbow in armor. The interviewer leans closer to Gwen with a sly smile.

 “So, Gwen…”

 “Yeah?” Gwen says. Then she kicks herself mentally for saying it that way, so blunt and confrontational.

 “We want to hear your story. From the way Adrianna tells it, it sounds like you’ve been her right-hand woman.”

 “Uh, yeah. Basically.”

 “You and her were the first to be selected by the Lunar Lady, isn’t that right? You worked together to take down a small Nightmare?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

“You must have found you liked working together, if you started a Nightmare-fighting organization together afterward.” The interviewer titters. “Fighting monsters together…it makes you a lot closer, doesn’t it?”

“Um, yeah.” Gwen looks nervously at Adrianna, hoping she doesn’t say something stupid that makes Adrianna look bad. “Adrianna’s amazing in a fight…it seemed like us teaming up worked really well. So we decided we could maybe help people together.”

“How positively romantic,” the interviewer coos. “Would you say you’re like her assistant teacher? Or, oooh, is it the sort of thing where behind the scenes, you’re the one who really runs the club?” Some of the audience members laugh.

“No, it’s not like that,” Gwen says. “Um, Adri’s usually the one who comes up with ideas for what we do next, but I’ve been doing a lot of the paperwork and research lately. But we both do lots of things.”

 “Gwen’s great at working with people,” Adrianna says, a sentence which no one has ever said before. “She sees what’s important and helps the other group members notice it.”

 “That’s wonderful. Gwen, when did you know you wanted to move from being club partners to something more? Was there a moment when you knew it was true love?”

True love? Gwen’s panicking. Nobody said it had to be true love just yet. A horrible feeling runs its way though her stomach and up her spine. What if she says the wrong thing and everyone sees that she’s having mixed feelings now, and Adrianna hates her?

 “I, um, uh…” Gwen flounders for an answer before it gets awkward that she’s taking so long, come on, Gwen, the clock is ticking.

 “Adrianna’s just really cool,” she says. Her cheeks are burning, and she’s looking down at the ground, so she doesn’t have to look Adrianna in the eye. “I really wanted her to date me but I wasn’t sure she’d actually want to date me but I asked her if she wanted to date me and she said yes.”

“Gwen asked me out on the battlefield,” Adrianna says, smiling like she doesn’t have a care in the world. The audience awwwws. “It was so sweet. I always thought she was cool, ever since I saw her talk in class. So it was really like a dream come true for me, too.”

The interviewer beams. “Oh, I love it. Total power couple. Sounds like a match made in the stars!”

Gwen nods, unable to speak.

Her breath’s coming a little easier now.

She doesn’t know anything about sports, but that was totally a save from Adrianna.

Thankfully that part of the interview wraps up pretty quickly, and they bring the rest of the group. There’s a lot of posing with their weapons. Gwen watches the camera eye.

Afterward, when they’re offstage, back in the waiting room, Gwen sees Adrianna approaching her.

Oh starshit, oh no, she’s going to tell her off for screwing up, she’s going to say she wants to break up with her—

Adri takes her hand.

“Gwen, are you okay?” she asks. She looks really worried. “You look kind of sick; are you doing all right?”

“I’m fine,” Gwen says, immediately, pulling away. “You don’t have to worry about it.

“You don’t look fine.”

“It’s not something you should have to worry about,” Gwen says. “I can handle it on my own, okay?”

“You shouldn’t have to,” Adrianna says, forehead seriously creased. “Please, Gwen. Tell what’s bothering you. Whatever it is, I’ll listen.”

Gwen hesitates, then takes Adrianna’s hand again.

“Am I just using you?”

Adrianna blinks. “Using me how?”

“To get ahead. To get some kind of advantageous marriage and advance in the Captaincy.”

“Well,” Adrianna says softly, “is that the reason you asked me out?”

“No!” Gwen bursts out. “I meant what I said in the interview. You’re really, really cool; I want to date you. But if you don’t want me to, if you feel like I forced you cause I asked you out while we were worn out from fighting or—”

Adrianna puts her arms around her. “Gwen, no. I don’t think that at all.”

“But don’t you care? About marriage, and the Captaincy and all that?”

“The way I see it,” Adrianna says, “is that I want to marry somebody who’s going to make me happy. And if that helps politically then that’s fine, but that’s not as important as someone I really want to be with.”

Gwen’s heart swells.

“Okay,” she says. “That’s good.” She rubs her eye. “My mom said some stupid stuff.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine. Screw her. I don’t even want to think about her when I’m with you.”

“Then let’s not. She’s hereby banished from our conversations.”

Gwen hugs Adrianna a little tighter. “I guess I didn’t think about…stuff like having to talk about being a couple in front of other people. I wanted the world to know about the club, but—”

“Yeah,” says Adrianna, letting out a breath. “I didn’t think about that, either. I’m really sorry. You don’t have to do interviews if they stress you out. We don’t have to be on camera all the time.”

“But people still know who we are. They recognize us.”

“More when we’re in armor, though, than our faces.” Adrianna squeezes her hand. “What do you think about changing out of this armor and going on another date? Forgetting all of this hero stuff for a bit and being two high school people?

“Yeah,” Gwen says, breathing in and out. She can feel Adrianna’s ribcage rise and fall. “That sounds good.”

☾

Afternoon on a Saturday. Still time for a late lunch or snack. Gwen and Adri are at a coffee shop, just off the plaza district of the High City. It’s got a cloth awning and pretty tables but it’s just far enough away from the main shopping district that it feels quiet.

Adri gets a pastry. Gwen just gets coffee. Waiting in line together feels so different from the atmosphere in the TV studio that it’s like another world. Adri’s got her hair up; Gwen’s wearing her glasses. Adri’s in a blouse and slacks and Gwen’s in her favorite band shirt and jacket. No one recognized them, even while they were walking.

Adrianna’s hand squeezes Gwen’s for a moment while they’re waiting in line, and it’s like: oh, okay. Things are good. She’s here.

“Hard to believe we actually have a math test on Monday,” Adrianna says as they’re taking their seats.

Gwen nods. “It’s like, the world didn’t stop while we were out doing magic stuff? What?”

“I guess I’m glad they’re not showing us any favoritism, like they said,” Adri says, brushing hair out of her eyes. “I really don’t want to get special treatment. But it’s been kind of a busy semester, what with track, the club, the classes, and everything else.”

“Yeah, aren’t you also still doing student government?” Gwen asks.

“Like a tiny bit. I’m just on a couple of the organizing committees. Less than I was planning to do, but I guess that’s the way it is. With everything this week, I’ve barely thought about the test.”

Gwen shrinks into herself a little. “Sorry to take you away from your studying.”

“No, you’re good,” Adri says, taking her hand. “Seeing you is a total recharge. Helps me a lot.”

Gwen nods. She never thought she could be a recharge for someone before. “Math’s sucked lately. I didn’t understand half of what she was saying on Friday.”

“Yeah. It’s a little confusing, does she mean the function or the derivative of the function? I’m worried I’m going to get it mixed up on the test.”

Gwen snorts. “You’ll be fine. I might fail, but you’ll just do it flawlessly like you did that interview. Everything’s easy for you.”

Adri’s expression changes. Her eyes get really big, and her eyebrows crease. Her mouth presses together.

She looks really hurt.

“What?” Gwen asks, feeling like an idiot. “What did I say?”

“I’m not—I don’t—” Adrianna takes a big breath before continuing. “Gwen, that’s not fair.”

“What’s not fair?”

“You have this idea of me in your head, like I’m like this perfect person who does everything right, and I’m—I’m not like that at all, okay?” Adrianna looks down at the table. “I’m not a good person. I might be kind of messed up when you get to know me.”

 This is not the kind of thing Gwen ever expected Adrianna to say.

“But you’re the club leader,” Gwen insists. “You do so many things all the time, and you’re really good at them.”

“Yeah, and it’s hard,” Adri says, still looking downcast. “I get stressed out, like, all the time, Gwen. I try really hard, and sometimes it doesn’t feel like I’m trying hard enough.”

“That’s insane, though,” Gwen says. “If anyone’s trying hard enough, you are.”

Adri gives a lopsided smile. “I appreciate that. It doesn’t always feel like that, though.”

“You never seem like you’re stressed,” Gwen says.

Although, she reflects, that isn’t exactly true. When Adrianna’s around her mom, she’s seen her look more tense.

“I mean, I don’t talk about it a lot. It’s not other people’s responsibility to help me carry my burdens. And it’s not that bad most of the time, I don’t want to overexaggerate.”

“What kind of stuff do you get stressed about?”

“Doing school on top of everything else, like I said. It’s like, I wake up, and I think about all the things I’ve got to get done that day, and the people I’ve got to talk to, and I’m a little on edge until I’ve done the whole list.” Adrianna tosses her head. “That interview today? I was stressed the whole time, Gwen. I didn’t know what I was doing, I was just thinking constantly about what would be the best thing to say.”

“You did good,” Gwen says softly. This is a side of Adrianna she’s never seen before.

“I’m really glad to hear that. I’m just saying, it didn’t feel that easy when I was in it.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay. It’s not your fault. It’s just—”

Adrianna takes a deep breath. “Gwen, there’s other stuff I want to tell you at some point. Like about my family. I really, really want to tell you. But…what if it messes up the perfect me you have in your head? What if it makes you hate me?”

“I don’t think I could ever hate you,” Gwen says.

 Adri’s looking down at the table. “What if I’m not the amazing, confident person you thought I was when you asked me out? Is that okay? Do you still want to date me?”

“I—”

“It’s okay if the answer’s no,” Adri blurts out. “I’d be sad about it, but I wouldn’t hold it against you—”

Gwen feels something welling up inside her. She leans across the table and grabs Adrianna’s hands with both of hers.

“I want to do this,” she says. “I want to know you. The real you. Not some perfect Adrianna.”

Adrianna’s face brightens. A smile spreads over her face.

It’s like watching the sun come up over the mountains.

“We should do a study date,” Gwen says.

Adri smiles even bigger. “For the math test?”

“Yeah. Go back to your place and look over our notes. See if we can figure out what the hell Shaw was talking about.”

Adrianna looks mischievous. “We might get a little distracted if we do it at my place.”

“Well, my mom sucks, so let’s not do it at mine. And I’m okay with getting distracted, if we make enough progress that you don’t feel stressed out.”

“That sounds nice,” Adrianna says.

“Yeah,” Gwen says. She’s feeling her heart fluttering at the thought of the ways they could get distracted.

They talk a little more, about movies and unimportant life stuff.

They walk out of the café holding hands.

☾

Middleton House makes Gwen nostalgic, since it’s where all this started. It’s also kind of big and empty without any meetings going on. Adri’s mom is apparently somewhere upstairs, but thankfully they don’t run into her. They drift past the big empty rooms until they get to Adri’s bedroom.

It’s organized with lots of labeled folders, like Gwen expected. She’s surprised to see shelves with a lot of adventure books she remembers from when she was younger.

The math’s not as hard with both of them looking at it together. Comparing their notes resolves the confusion within five minutes. A look of relief crosses Adrianna’s face. Gwen’s amazed. Adrianna, learning something from Gwen.

It’s so weird to think she has a girlfriend. A girlfriend who needs her.

Once they’ve covered most of the important stuff, Gwen leans in and kisses her. Adri kisses back hard.

Gwen pulls away, feeling thrilled and breathless.

“Okay,” she says. “I gotta ask. While we’re talking about Adrianna the person, not Adrianna the idea—”

Adri nods. “What is it?”

“How the hell do you get your hair looking so nice?” Gwen says, almost despairing. “Mine sucks so bad whatever I do.”

Adri laughs. “It’s just really good conditioner. My dad buys it for me. Do you know Blue Giant?”

“No?”

“It’s great. We tried a million others that didn’t work first. Maybe you don’t remember, but my hair was super messed up for most of third grade.”

“Oh, okay,” Gwen says, leaning in for another kiss. “That’s good to know.”

They go back to kissing, and pretty soon the notebooks are on the floor, because Gwen and Adri are on the bed, and pretty soon after that their shirts are on the floor, too.

Lunar Camelot, Chapter 4

The Nightmare was weird.

This is a whole different kind of weird.

They’re surrounded by people. Kids, old people, people their parents’ age. And all of them are staring at them, listening to every word they say.

“But you’re so young,” says a middle-aged woman, who turned out to be the town’s mayor.

Adrianna grins. “We think that’s a good thing, actually. We’re hoping people can benefit from a new perspective.”

“Is it really dead?” someone else wonders.

“We cut its heart out,” Becca says. “So yeah, I’d say so.” She nods at Gwen.

“If you need proof, look at this splash pattern,” Moira says, pointing to the spilled keys. “Nightmare trails don’t tend to expand out in a circle like this. They tend to be in one direction.”

“This is all so much,” the mayor says. “Don’t—don’t think we’re not grateful, I just—”

“I promise, we’re here to help,” Adrianna tells her. “We’re going to make things better, starting today.”

“Uh, Adri?” Becca cuts in.

Adri turns. Gwen hears it the same time she does. A low drone, steady and unsettling.

Becca points up.

A black Captaincy helicopter is moving toward them through the blue sky.

They watch as it gets closer and closer, the noise of its rotors turning into a roar.

Slowly, it gets bigger and bigger, until the roar is so loud Gwen can’t think. People scramble to clear a space.

The machine lands in the middle of the square. The blades go quiet and still.

With a hiss, the door opens, and a woman in a uniform steps out. She’s middle-aged, with a round bob of dark hair beneath her cap.

Gwen knows who this is. She’s seen her mom talking to her at a million parties.

Navigator-Lieutenant Kyd looks around the square. Everyone’s utterly silent.

Then the Navigator brings her hands together in a slow clap. She steps down from the helicopter’s ramp.

“Imagine our surprise,” she says, “when Autonomous Nightmare Region Three, codename Demilune, vanished from our radar at 1:37 PM today. I believe congratulations are in order.” She claps her hands again.

Her eyes dart around. “Which one of you claims responsibility for this group?”

Adrianna steps forward. Gwen can’t tell if she’s nervous. “That would be me, Lieutenant-Navigator.”

A smile spreads over the Navigator’s face.

“You’re Undine’s daughter, aren’t you?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Of course. I’m not surprised.” The Navigator straightens up. “You’ve done very well, children. I don’t mind saying we’re quite interested in your future development. Now, it’s time for you to come with me.” She indicates the helicopter.

They exchange glances. Gwen knows everyone’s thinking the same thing:

Is this a punishment? Or something else?

“What about our teachers?” Adrianna asks.

For the first time, the Navigator looks annoyed. “The teachers you attacked and left unconscious on a bus back in Cesario?”

Adrianna winces at that.

“We’ve informed them and escorted them back to the High City. Now, will you come with me?”

Gwen understands that tone. It’s the one her mom uses all the time. It isn’t really a question.

Gwen sees Adrianna hesitate, just for a second.

Right. This was the number one thing they were worried about. The Captaincy messing up what they’re doing.

Where are you taking us? Gwen wants to ask. But she knows she can’t. Not in front of the second most powerful person in the Captaincy.

Adrianna manages to ask it anyway.

“With you, ma’am?” She bows her head respectfully.

The Navigator’s tone is crisp. “The Captaincy would like to speak with you.”

She turns and starts walking back to the helicopter, with a motion that implies they’re meant to follow.

They don’t resist. They follow.

Gwen feels like she’s walking towards a death sentence.

Adrianna turns back to face the crowd. “People of Viola!” she says. “Thank you for being so kind to us. You’ll hear more about us soon, I promise!” Then she closes the door behind her.

They take their seats on the long benches. The helicopter begins to take off.

As it does, a screen on the wall in front of them lights up.

It shows a woman with long, straight red hair, tied back, wearing a military cap decorated with medals. She’s seated at a desk.

Gwen’s stomach drops out of her body.

They’re talking to the Captain.

Captain Hannah B. Dekker looks like she doesn’t have time for anyone’s crap. She isn’t pretty, but she’s never needed to be. This is the face of someone who fought in the Trade Wars.

Adrianna bows deeply. Everyone scrambles to follow her example.a

The Captain motions to her desk and pulls lines of text into the air.

“Middleton, is it? I’m looking at these flyers you handed out. They seem to imply you’re taking a political stance against the Captaincy Nightmare policy. Care to explain yourself?”

Just for a second, Adrianna looks really nervous. Like, more nervous than Gwen’s ever seen her.

Then she recovers, smiling. “Not a stance against, Captain. More like a proposal for a new direction.”

 “You’re a high schooler, Miss Middleton. You don’t have the power to dictate Captaincy policy.”

 “With respect, my Captain, I’d like to think some of us students can play a role in the conversation,” Adrianna says. She sounds like she’s choosing her words very carefully. “What we did today marks a pretty big change in the way things work. Wouldn’t you agree?”

“Explain further,” the Captain says. Not in a voice like she doesn’t understand. More like she’s daring Adrianna to say the wrong thing.

 “We’ve just shown that we have the power to kill Nightmares.” Her voice sounds a little more confident now. “That’s something the Captaincy wants, isn’t it? So I think we’re in a pretty good position to negotiate. I think we can find an arrangement that benefits everyone.”

Captain Dekker lets out a bark of a laugh. She rises from her chair and stands behind her desk.

Adrianna looks like she’s been slapped in the face.

“You think you have the power to dictate terms to me?” the Captain says. “No. Entertaining, but no. That isn’t the way it works.”

 “You need us,” Adrianna tries again. “We have unique technology, a weapon that can kill the Nightmares—”

Suddenly the Captain’s face fills the screen.

“You attacked your teachers.” Her voice is as hard and frozen-over as winter. “That was your first mistake. Did you think we’d accept that kind of delinquency?

No one meets the Captain’s eye.

“We needed a distraction so we could act independently, ma’am,” Adrianna tries. “We made a point of not doing lasting harm—”

The Captain cuts her off with a hand. “Understand, girls, that in any other circumstances, I’d have you thrown in prison for what you’ve done.”

Gwen’s breath catches.

The Captain pulls back. “You aren’t the ones with the Nightmare-slaying weapon,” she says. “Get that into your heads. It belongs to the Captaincy.”

She holds up a hand. “Don’t try to correct me. I know very well it can’t be transferred to another person. I’m saying I intend to use you girls. You will kill Nightmares, yes. But you will do it when the Captaincy says, where the Captaincy says, and you will obey the Captaincy’s laws and commands every step of the way. Is that clear?”

“But—”

“You don’t get a choice,” the Captain says. “I like your boldness, saying you’ll walk if you don’t get what you want, but I’ve been doing this longer than you’ve been alive, and your position isn’t as strong as you think it is. The Captaincy controls your future, girls.”

She smiles. “You’re all High City Preparatory students, aren’t you? I could have a word with your teachers and tell them to take another look at your grades. I could have all of you expelled by this afternoon. I could ensure none of your parents ever get a prominent position in this government again. So do you really think you can pressure me?”

No one speaks. Gwen has this horrible, sick, feeling, like there’s a slimy creature in her throat. Becca, Penny, Trisha, they’re all looking scared. She can tell they’re looking at her and Adrianna, like they’re going to be able to make this go away somehow. But they’re not.

The Captain looks at each of them, then back to Adrianna. “Consider this a warning. You will refrain from harming your superiors. You will tell no one that you did so. If I have to speak to you about this again, you will face consequences. Understand?”

Adrianna swallows hard. “Yes, ma’am.”

The Captain takes her seat again. “And no more subversive language, by implication or otherwise. You came very close to stating we’d failed as a government. That kind of thinking can’t be allowed to fester. Is that understood?”

“Understood,” Adrianna says, bowing her head. “May I ask a question, ma’am? Or offer a suggestion?”

“Within reason,” Captain Dekker says, eyes narrowed.

Gwen sees Adrianna gripping her knees tightly. She wonders if anyone else does.

“Would it not benefit the Captaincy to have our group take a more…proactive role against the Nightmares? With a weapon we didn’t have before, a shift in policy seems appropriate, doesn’t it?”

The Captain flips through her papers. “I see. You’re an interventionist partisan. You want the Captaincy to defend the middling towns.”

“Yes.”

“That’s not a matter to be decided today. The Parliamentary Hull will meet and confer. Then we’ll decide whether to implement this plan.”

Adrianna nods. “The economic and political benefits of combating the Nightmares moon-wide—the goodwill that it would win the Captaincy among the smaller cities—”

“Are factors I’m already considering,” the Captain snaps. “Don’t test my patience.”

Adrianna winces. “Apologies, Captain.” She takes a breath. “If it helps, the Lunar Intelligence will advocate for our plan.”

The Captain’s eyes are like sparks. “We’re aware. She won’t shut up about you, in fact. Seems to think you’re a step in the greatest plan she’s ever concocted. As I see it, she went around our back to put her own pieces into play. She’s not usually so conniving. But you’re wise to play that card. She’s the only one who really knows her own technology, so we do listen to what she has to say.”

“My understanding,” Adrianna says carefully, “is that the Lunar Intelligence trusts our methods. We’ve researched Nightmares; we have practice at dealing with them. I think the Lady will recommend respecting that expertise.”

The Captain smiles coldly. “Perhaps she will. You realize, Lunar Intelligence or not, the Hull will have the final say?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Adrianna says, bowing her head.

The Captain studies their group.

“Count yourselves lucky, girls,” she says. “I happen to agree with you on one very crucial point: I want these Nightmares erased. If tomorrow I wake up to see you dropping the last one’s gutted corpse on my doorstep, then my only thought will be: not soon enough. Otherwise, I wouldn’t entrust a shred of responsibility to a band of hormonal teenagers. Give me cause to regret my sympathies, and I will ensure you regret it more. Is that clear? Do you understand the seriousness of what you’re involved in here?”

Adrianna’s expression is grave, resolute. “Yes, Captain.”

“Good.” The Captain sets her papers down. “In one hour, we will hold a press conference to explain the death of the Nightmare. Your attendance is mandatory. You’ll be prompt and dignified in your manner, and represent your families and the Captaincy to the best of your ability. Is that understood?”

“Absolutely, Captain. Permission to speak briefly at the press conference?”

“Explain how this benefits me,” the Captain says, sounding almost bored.

“People have seen us in our armor. Word is already spreading. We need to clarify the message. Having one of us speak about our goals establishes trust in the Captaincy. People will understand that we’re working together.”

The Captain leans back in the chair. “Very well. You’ll keep your remarks brief and to the point. You’ll stay within the bounds we’ve outlined here. Do you understand?

“Understood, Captain,” Adrianna says. Her voice is high, eager.

“Good. Captain out.”

The Captain’s image winks to black.

Lieutenant-Navigator Kyd looks at Adrianna. “You’re preparing to shoulder a great deal of responsibility.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

The Navigator smiles. “Undine’s done well with you, hasn’t she? I wish my daughters had half your initiative.”

“Thank you, ma’am,” Adrianna says. 

Gwen sees some of her fellow club members relax a bit.

She doesn’t know what to feel. They’re working for the Captaincy now. Which isn’t exactly what they wanted.

But the Captaincy finding out might have been inevitable. And they didn’t get expelled. The club is still happening. It seems like there’s a good chance they’ll be allowed to do what they want to do.

If not, she really hopes Adrianna will fight. Gwen wants to believe that she will.

Adrianna’s smiling. Gwen’s grateful to her. There’s no way she could have gone up against the Captain like that.

The others are smiling, too. Like everything’s going to be okay.

But Gwen’s not looking at Adrianna’s smile.

She’s looking at the red line just above Adrianna’s knee.

Three red crescents in a row, where their leader was digging her fingernails into her leg.

☾

This is so insane.

They’re walking up the long marble stairs of the Parliamentary Hull, following the Navigator, still in their colorful armor. It feels wrong.

People in business suits are staring. And why wouldn’t they be? People don’t wear this type of stuff unless they’re at a costume party.

Gwen feels as naked as if she didn’t have anything on.

The entrance hall is huge, with black, white, and red tiles sweeping out beneath a forest of marble pillars. It makes Gwen feel small.

Gwen’s only been here two times before, when her mom was doing a presentation. Back then, all Gwen had to do was just sit in the balcony seats and be bored out of her mind. This is different. Way different.

They end up in a medium-sized room upstairs. Gwen guesses this is where people wait before going onto the Parliamentary floor. It’s fancy, with lots of tables and tons of wood paneling and carvings on the legs of the chairs.

The Captain is there. She’s sitting next to a tall woman.

The woman’s long, luxurious brown hair looks like it’s been curled at the ends. She’s wearing a long crimson gown.

Adrianna stops when she sees her. For a second, her smile slips. Then it comes back up again, although by Gwen’s reckoning, it’s a little forced.

“Adrianna, dear,” Undine Middleton says, rising from her seat. “Captain Hannah’s just been telling me all about your wonderful new project.”

Gwen’s seen this woman a bunch of times at Captaincy meetings. Adrianna’s mom runs most of them. As the Lieutenant-Watchstander, she’s almost as important as Navigator Kyd.

Undine Middleton wraps her arms around Adrianna. “A secret cache left by the Lunar Intelligence.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Adrianna says.

“Which you’ve already leveraged into a position that the Captain tells me will be indispensable. Very deftly done, dear. I’m quite pleased.”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

“Now. What are you doing next? You have a new organization.  I want to know how you’ll make it grow.”

“Establish ourselves in the minds of the people,” Adrianna says immediately. “Brand recognition, public word of mouth. So that when a situation arises, we’re the ones who they call upon.”

“Be specific, dear. How will you establish this?”

“We could travel through the small holdings. Or hold interviews with the members of the group. Both.”

Gwen twitches a little inside. Adrianna didn’t mention anything about that.

“Good. Seize as many opportunities as possible to grow. I trust you’re ready for your oration?”

Adrianna nods. “Yes, ma’am. I’ve been rehearsing silently on the way over.”

And writing it at the same time, Gwen guesses? Moon on a moped, Adrianna’s inhuman.

“Good. Remember, eye contact—” Adrianna’s mother lifts her daughter’s head with both hands. “Chin up. Spine straight. Project confidence. Everything we’ve talked about. Understand?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Adrianna says. Her eyes face stiffly forward.

Her mother releases her. “Very good. Good luck with your speech. I’ll be watching.”

The Captain approaches. “You’ll have five minutes. I reserve the right to cut the microphone if you say anything inappropriate.” She points at the group. “The same applies to the rest of you if you’re asked questions. Got it?”

Gwen nods mutely.

“Good,” the Captain says. She still doesn’t look happy. “Undine, let’s get your daughter’s damn show onstage.”

☾

They go out to the balcony where the Captain always makes announcements. A crowd is starting to gather, Low Citiers in the back.

But there’s someone else waiting for them on the balcony. A tall woman in a long blue robe. Actually, she’s all blue.

Gwen’s eyes go wide. It’s her.

It’s the Lunar Lady.

It makes sense. She’s their patron. But still. Gwen’s only seen the embodied computer program from a distance. A better view than Low Citiers get, at least.

 Miracle slips off Gwen’s shoulder. She kneels on the paving-stones. She looks tiny, since she’s basically the size of a phone.

“O Greater Self, I present to you the good knights I have found, and affirm my oaths to you.”

The Lady smiles. She taps Miracle’s tiny shoulders.

“Rise, Miracle. You have done well. I am most pleased with your offerings.”

Miracle straightens up. “I am glad.”

“Pardon me,” the Lady says. “Are you Gwen Marlowe?”

Gwen’s heart does a backflip. “I, um…” She swallows. “This is she. I mean, that’s me. I’m me.”

The Lunar Intelligence, seven feet tall, clasps Gwen’s right hand. “It is a pleasure to meet you. My daughter-self speaks very highly of you.”

Gwen doesn’t know why she’s blushing. “She does? Neat. I mean, that’s cool.”

“As vice president of your fellowship, you have a great deal of weight on your shoulders. Yet Miracle tells me you bear it with pride.”

“Thank you,” Gwen says. She doesn’t know what to say. She’s never had the chance to ask the Lunar Intelligence a question before.

“Um, that Nightmare,” Gwen says. “In the Ancestral Complex,” “Do you know how it got there?”

The Lunar Intelligence frowns. “I didn’t see—see-see-see-see—”

The Lady breaks off. Her whole body fuzzes over for a second, and she winks out like a candle flame. Then she’s back.

“My apologies,” she says, bowing low. “Many of my functions are still impaired due to the damage I took when I was deactivated. I am afraid I will have to excuse myself until the ceremony.”

“It’s okay,” Gwen says. “No worries.”

“It was good talking to you, Gwen.”

“Good talking to you,” Gwen says, as the Lady departs.

Gwen’s never going to get over this. She just met the entity people swear by.

Thirty minutes later, they’re sitting in a multi-colored row on the balcony. The Lunar Lady, the Navigator, and other Captaincy officials are off to the side. The Captain is at the front, speaking to the crowd.

And wow is it ever a crowd. It has to be hundreds and hundreds of people. She can’t remember the last time she saw a crowd packed this close, even on a recording.

Adrianna’s sitting right next to her. She’s kneading the knuckles of her hand into her left leg. Gwen can’t hear what she’s saying, but her mouth’s making the same shapes over and over.

The Captain finishes her remarks. She turns and indicates Adrianna, not completely hiding a certain disdain.

Adrianna bolts up from her seat and walks forward. There’s a lot of applause.

Adrianna grips the microphone and the lectern, a big grin on her face.

“Hello, everyone,” she says, in a big, excited voice.

Before she can get the next words out, the crowd roars.

Gwen can’t believe this. Did word spread that fast?

e“I’m Adrianna, and my classmates and I are the World Savers Club. What the Captain said is true: we’re the ones responsible for killing the Nightmare in Viola this afternoon. I want to thank my friends in the club for doing such a great job today.”

“I don’t have much practice with public speaking compared to our Captain, so I’ll keep my remarks short.  The main thing I want to say is this.”

Adrianna leans over the lectern. “For years, the Captaincy has wanted to put an end to the Nightmare situation. But as much as they wanted to help, they couldn’t. We didn’t have the resources to fight against these creatures.”

“That ends today. With the Lunar Lady’s weapons back online, we’ve been given the tools to stop this threat.”

Adrianna stands up taller, hair and cape flowing behind her. “I want you to know: whoever you are, wherever you are, just call on us, and we’ll protect you. Nobody is too small to matter.”

She draws her sword.

“Wherever the Nightmares hide, we’ll find them. No matter how powerful they are, we’ll destroy them. We promise, the World Savers Club won’t stop until the last Nightmare has been erased from the face of the moon! Until every single one of you feels safe again!”

The sound of the crowd is insane. People are calling to Adrianna, to all of them, reaching out their hands.

Gwen’s stunned. Adrianna said it out loud. The Captaincy can’t take it back now. They’re not going to wall themselves off. They’re actually going to help people.

Gwen looks at the Captain. She’s frowning. But she doesn’t move to cut Adrianna off. Like the words are just flattering enough to the Captaincy to be permitted.

Has Adrianna actually threaded the needle?

“Thank you!” Adrianna says, and returns to her seat amidst the cheers.

Near the front of the crowd, Gwen spots Adrianna’s mom. She gives her daughter a nod.

And Gwen watches Adrianna relax just the tiniest bit.

☾

Gwen feels like she’s losing her mind. They’re all just going to say they’ll see each other in school on Monday, like nothing’s happened?

Except something has definitely happened. Gwen’s watching Adrianna move around the conference room. A lot of adults have been talking to her.

The next club meeting’s going to be different.

But right now, Gwen kind of just wants to get home and get to bed.

Miracle slips into Gwen’s backpack. Gwen smiles and looks around the room.

Everyone’s back in ordinary clothes. Gwen has no idea when or how she’s supposed to get home. The adults are all paying attention to Adrianna.

The door of the conference room opens. Everyone turns.

Gwen stares.

It’s her mom.

Ensign Janet Marlowe looks around the room. She looks at Gwen. Her gaze is searching.

Gwen doesn’t know what to say, so she just stares back. It’s like they’re on two sides of a canyon, too far away to speak.

 “Never let it be said I can’t admit when I’m wrong,” Janet Marlowe says finally.

Gwen blinks at her.

“I was wrong about you, Gwendolyn,” her mom says. “I thought you were slacking off all summer. I convinced myself the club you were so cagey about was a club for C students, your excuse to take the easy way out.  Not this.”

Her mom straightens up. “I don’t understand why the Lunar Intelligence chose you and your friends, but it’s clear to me you’re doing something very important. What’s more, you have an in with the Captain now, something I never in my life found a way to do. I misjudged you. You are a hard worker. I see that now.” Her mother presses her lips together, like she’s trying to make herself say the words. “I’m very proud.”

Gwen doesn’t say anything. She doesn’t know what to say.

She doesn’t feel anything, hearing that. Not like she thought she would. 

Her mom hasn’t taken a step toward her. Why? Why doesn’t she do that? Gwen doesn’t want to hear about how she’s proud.

What Gwen wants is for her mom to hug her. To tell her she’s glad she made it through the fight okay and didn’t die.

“Thank you,” Gwen says, in a tiny voice.

Her mother nods. “Are you all done here? Your father’s waiting with the driver in the car.”

“Sure,” Gwen says. “We can get going, I guess.”

Her mother turns to leave.

Gwen follows.

☾

Late that night, Gwen’s in bed with the covers pulled up over her head. Miracle’s lying next to her pillow, smiling at her. Gwen’s flashlight lights up both their faces.

“It’s really happening,” Gwen murmurs. Her mind’s still reeling from the day’s events. Mom and Dad had wanted to see the armor.  Which felt gross, like having them flip through her diary.

But neither of them know about Miracle yet.

Miracle hugs Gwen’s hand. “You were very brave today, Gwen. The Lady thinks so, too. She thinks you are well-suited to her great purpose.”

Gwen’s mind swims lopsidedly back to that. She’s still getting used to the fact the Lunar Intelligence talked to her. Her liking Gwen too doesn’t even feel like it fits in Gwen’s brain.

“You want know something?” Gwen whispers.

“Yes.”

“I don’t feel any different than I did this morning. We’re going to be famous now for being these heroes or whatever, and…I don’t know, do I really deserve that? Because it feels like I don’t.”

Miracle puts a hand on Gwen’s cheek. The little hand is surprisingly warm. “The Lady does not make mistakes,” she says kindly. “You faced the beast, which takes no small courage, and you are still alive. And I am very, very glad that is so.”

Gwen smiles. She rubs her eyes a little. “Yeah,” she says. She lets out a slow breath. “Yeah, okay.”

People are looking at her as she gets out of the car. They’re standing outside the school gate and whispering to each other. Gwen can’t make out what they’re saying.

Shit.

Gwen isn’t ready for this.

Calm down. They’re saying good things, right? Hopefully? But then why aren’t they smiling?

Gwen’s heart is pounding. She looks for Trish or Charlie at the wall outside the front doors, but neither one’s there.

So she goes in through the glass doors, and there’s even more people inside, looking at her too, and—

And Adrianna walks up to join her, with her big ribbon in her hair as usual, and suddenly everyone’s looking at Adri instead of her.

As they walk down the hall, Becca pushes through the crowd to join them. And then Penny, who looks really stressed out, and then Trisha, who catches her eye and mouths something along the lines of what the fuh until most of the club is walking with them.

Yvonne’s the only one who doesn’t seem to care. She sidles up like they’re just friends hanging out. There’s no sign of Kate.

“Congratulations,” Becca whispers, near Gwen and Adrianna’s ears. “You did it. You got every single person at school to be afraid of us.”

Adrianna lets out a laugh. Gwen smiles in spite of herself.

“Are you really magic?” a voice says. It’s a girl, standing at the edge of the crowd.

Adrianna answers. “Not magic. Just lucky enough to try out some Lunar Intelligence technology.”

“But you’re the ones who saved all those people?” The girl sounds unsure.

“That’s right,” Adrianna says.

“Can I join your club?” someone else asks.

“We’re not currently accepting new members,” Adrianna says. “We’ll be sure to let you know when auditions are open.”

Gwen doesn’t even want to think about what that’s going to be like.

“Can you show us some magic?” someone shouts. But other people shoosh them. Like it’s super rude.

Adrianna moves them along quickly, but as they go, Gwen starts to rethink the expressions on their faces.

The other kids look kind of scared and excited. Like Gwen feels around Adrianna a lot of the time.

Could it actually be awe?

Past the worst of the crowd, Gwen makes it to a familiar classroom. She’s about to enter when a tiny voice speaks up behind her.

“G-Gwen?”

Gwen turns. It’s Charlie. “Oh, hey, Charlie.”

Charlie stands very still. She looks even more like a deer in the headlights than usual.

“Charlie?”

“Nightmares,” Charlie says. “Ms. Middleton’s club is for—for hunting Nightmares.”

Gwen sighs. It’s starting to get tiring explaining it. “Yep. Secret’s out. See, told you it’d be too intense for you.”

“D-D-D—”

“Charlie?” Gwen hasn’t seen Charlie like this since they were little kids.

“D-D-D-Do you still want to s-sit n-next to me?” Charlie squeaks.

Gwen’s confused. “Why wouldn’t I?”

Charlie’s whole body relaxes. Color comes back into her face.

“I j-just thought you and Trisha would probably want to hang out with other people more than m-me. Like all those cool people you were walking with this morning.”

Gwen’s almost offended. Like, what has she done to make Charlie think she would forget about her? “We’re not going to drop you, Charlie,” Gwen says. “It’s just this thing we’re doing. It’s not like Trish and I have to go live in the forest and stop having friends.”

“Oh,” Charlie says, sounding very relieved. “That’s good. I saw some of the clips of Ms. Middleton at the speech. You looked really amazing.”

Gwen nods. “Thanks.”

 “You were so right. I would never, ever be able to do something like that.” Charlie’s voice lowers almost to a whisper. “How did you do it? How did you fight a, a Nightmare? I would be frozen up.”

Gwen doesn’t know. “Honestly?” she says, after a second. “I guess I just pretended really hard the freaky stuff wasn’t actually happening.”

Charlie nods. They walk into the classroom. There’s a couple of people eyeing them, or maybe just eyeing Gwen.

“You and Trisha are going to be really important people in the Captaincy,” Charlie says as they’re sitting down. She rubs her eyes. “Feels really lucky that I know you.”

Gwen feels awkward. “I’m still just me,” she says.

 “Yeah,” Charlie says. “That’s what I mean. That’s why I’m glad.”

Gwen’s just getting used to being in class again when the speakers for school announcements click on.

“The following students will come to the Dean’s Office,” the administrator’s voice says. “Bonnie Beaumont. Yvonne Chapman. Lana Fletcher…”

Gwen doesn’t need to wait to know they’re going to say Gwen Marlowe.

☾

A rally. The whole school in attendance, sitting in the bleachers to watch the ten of them sit on the stage while the administrators ramble on about what an example they are to their peers.

Gwen sits there in her armor, listening. Any enthusiasm she might have is tempered by what she remembers the administrators saying just half an hour before:

“We don’t want to be seen as showing favoritism…”

Yeah, Gwen got it. A whole meeting spent making sure they knew that the teachers wouldn’t give them any extra help, that they wouldn’t get to skip any assignments or have work time. Even though they’re using most of the time they need for homework and studying on saving people. Because that would be favoritism.

But they’re perfectly happy to use their group to hype up the prestige of the school, sure.

Gwen stares into the faces of hundreds of her classmates. She can’t tell what she sees there.

If she were one of them, instead of sitting here…yeah.

She’d hate her.

But after it’s done, as the hundreds of students file out of the gym, Adrianna goes over and talks with the administrators again. She comes over to Gwen, smiling.

“We’re getting our own space,” she says.

☾

It’s called the Camelorn Building.

It’s a bit weird. It’s on the edge of the campus, up at the top of the hill that overlooks so much of the High City. It’s made out of metal panels, like something that might have been built forty years ago instead of ten.

When Gwen and Trisha arrive at the top of the hill, Adrianna’s already there, unlocking the door. Gwen can see the Parliamentary Hull and the purple dome of the Ancestor Complex in the distance.

“It’s wonderfully scenic, isn’t it?” Adrianna says. She’s grinning like crazy. Has Gwen ever seen Adrianna this happy? “Apparently they used to do athletics up here, before the new track was built.”

Gwen’s confused. “But it’s small.”

“There’s a track behind,” Adrianna says, indicating with her head. Gwen can just barely see a big fenced-in area. “And people used to run up and down the hills, too. Sometime we‘ve got to check out all the trails.”

Adrianna pulls open the door and flicks on the lights. Gwen and Trisha follow her inside.

The orange carpets look a bit retro, but they’re all right. The posters on the walls are old as hell.

But the space is three times the size of the classroom they were using. There’s a corner with a computer desk and chair, and a big old bookshelf. There’s also a squishy red couch and a beanbag chair. Most of the rest is completely open. There are boxes of sports equipment against one wall, but that’s it.

Adrianna quickly finds stacks of folding chairs in the closet.

“This is pretty cool,” Trisha says.

Gwen nods. “Yeah.” The Camelorn Building feels like a clubhouse or a place to hang out more than anything.

Adrianna’s turning around in the middle. “I want to get a table in here,” she says.

“Like a long one?” Trisha asks.

“Round. Like one of those circular white tables that fold up, so we can make space if we need to. Wouldn’t that be perfect? If it’s a circle, nobody’s more important than anybody else. Everyone feels like they’re being listened to.”

Adri spins, her arms flying out. “Can’t you see it? All of us sitting around it like a council?”

Gwen looks at the space, and she can see the scene Adri describes, clear as anything.

“Yeah,” she says. “That sounds really good.”

Yvonne pokes her head into the room, with Moira right behind her.

“Woah,” Yvonne says. “This place is tight.”

Adrianna gives them both the tour. Pretty soon, they’re both over by the couch and beanbag.

“Gwen!” Adri says. “Come check this out. This couch is amazing.”

Gwen sits down next to her and immediately realizes Adri’s right. The couch is so soft you feel like you’re sinking into the cushions. It’s like you’re inside a pile of stuffed animals.

Adrianna’s suddenly very close, which Gwen realizes belatedly is, like, duh, they’re both falling towards the center, so they’re kind of squashed in, looking at each other. The dots on Adrianna’s face stand out, but not in a bad way. Adrianna doesn’t usually wear makeup, but Gwen realizes she’s put a tiny bit on around her eyes. Gwen still doesn’t know how she gets her hair so shiny and smooth. Adrianna smells nice, like cherries.

Gwen quickly leaps up from the couch and moves to the beanbag. Yvonne steals her spot on the couch.

“I’m so glad you’re here, Gwen,” Adrianna says. “I’m going to talk about it with everyone else, but you’ve been here since the beginning. You get how important this is.” She leans forward, practically bouncing. “We got them to expand our budget. They’re listening.”

“Yeah,” Gwen says, still not over it herself. “Yeah, that’s insane.” She smiles at Adrianna. Adri.

Trisha’s giving Gwen a strange look. She glances from Adrianna to Gwen. Back again.

“What?” Gwen asks her.

“Nothing, nothing,” Trisha says. She smirks.

Others start filling in.

Adrianna makes a gesture to Gwen. It’s a motion like, can I talk to you in private?

Gwen’s doesn’t know what this is about, but okay. She follows her out to the back.

“I’m not sure how to bring this up, exactly…” Adrianna begins.

Oh no. Gwen should have known. Adrianna’s mad at her.

She can guess why.

Adrianna gives her a wry smile. “You and Kate, um… really don’t get along, huh?

Gwen’s face burns with embarrassment.

“I’m sorry,” she says. “I’m not…I know I could have probably handled that better. But you have to understand, Kate freaking attacked me—”

“Gwen, it’s okay,” Adrianna says. “I already talked to Kate. If anyone’s in trouble, she is. I made her promise to take it down a bit.”

“I can’t stand her,” Gwen says. “I know she’s your cousin, but I hate her. I’m sorry.”

“She doesn’t deal well with authority figures,” Adrianna says. “It’s my fault. I should have seen what was happening.” She lets out a breath. “I’m not mad at you or anything, Gwen. But…do you think you could try to take it easy on her, for a little while?”

Gwen looks down at the ground. “Yeah,” she says.

“I don’t think it would be good if we had another fight between our members mid-Nightmare.”

“It wouldn’t,” Gwen says. She hates how childish she sounds. “Sorry.”

“Like I said, it’s no big deal. Just…it would really mean a lot to me if the two of you made peace. Would you? If it’s for the sake of the club?”

Gwen looks up at her. Adri’s smiling so big.

“Yeah,” she says thickly. “Yeah, I think I could do that.”

She doesn’t know how, when it’s Kate. But for Adri, she’s willing to try.

Adrianna beams. “Great. I really appreciate it, Gwen. Thank you. I know it’s a lot to ask.”

“Sorry I screwed up the fight so bad,” Gwen says.

“Gwen!” Adrianna sounds shocked. It’s that, as much as anything, that makes Gwen look at her.

Adri’s eyes are wide. She looks so young, so earnest.

“Are you kidding?” She grabs both Gwen’s hands.

“Gwen,” she insists. “You kicked ass.”

“I—

“You dealt the killing blow! You and Trisha; you both were incredible!” Adri straightens up. “You killed Demilune! One of the big-deal Nightmares. We didn’t even know we could do that!”

“We have to do it again,” Gwen says. “Like, four more times.”

“I know,” Adrianna says. “But we’ve just shown the whole world it’s possible. Gwen, that’s thanks to you.”

She squeezes Gwen’s hands, then lets go. Her touch is soft and warm.

And Gwen’s standing there, looking at her, wondering: Is this how it works with her? She shows you what you look like through her eyes, and you start to actually like yourself? Because it’s stupid, Gwen’s not the kind of person who likes shows or comics about the power of hope or corny shit like that. 

But Adrianna makes her feel like she can do anything.

☾

The whole meeting, everyone’s bursting with excitement. Adrianna congratulates them all, just like Gwen expected, but she seems to know to hang back. Nobody needs her to tell them what a good job they did.

 “I just watched a news story about Viola,” Lana says. “People are moving back in. Some people even got family members back out of the fog. We did that!”

Adrianna’s nodding, smiling. Gwen can tell she, too, wants to spill out words, but is keeping it together because she’s the leader. But she’s just as excited as any of them.

Me, Gwen thinks. She’s excited about me.

“Bonnie, you kicked ass out there, girl,” Yvonne says.

Bonnie blushes. “All I did was reach for the power, like Adrianna said.” She looks shy, but happy. Like she’s never had this many people smiling at her before.

“And your power is freaking earthquakes? Next time we should just put you at the front of the line and just let you tear through them.”

Everyone’s excited about the new building. Moira, of course, is stoked about the tripled budget.

“It’s still small in the grand scheme of things, of course, but we’ll be able to afford to travel. We can do outreach. Community connection.”

“Like in the Low City, maybe?” Lana asks, all eagerness.

“Sure. That’s exactly the sort of thing I’m talking about. On top of that, we’ll be able to afford more machine parts for Penny, maybe an expanded research budget—”

 “Oooh, I like both,” Penny says. “Can we have both?”

Moira nods. “I’d like to spend more time doing Nightmare research with you, Penny. I’m thinking we can afford some high-resolution photographs taken by the New Luna drone network, as well as a membership at the Hull Archive.”

 “We could start tracking Nightmare paths over time,” Adrianna says, leaning against the desk.

“Oooh!” Penny says. “And then I could prove the Hidden Nightmare’s real!”

Moira raises an eyebrow. “You’re still a believer?”

“It makes sense!” Penny says. “Too many incidents fit.” Her eyes seem to sparkle behind her glasses. “But I don’t need you to believe me. All I have to do is look at that data, and I can prove it.”

“If you can prove it,” Moira says, “then I’ll be impressed.”

Penny’s spinning around. “I’m so excited! I got to do original research on Demilune! I’ve been telling everyone online. Just think about how much we’ll learn from the others. Especially with access to a real research library. We might be able to prove the Fleshy Center Theory!”

“Sorry, hon,” Becca says. “Going to need you to explain that one.”

Penny beams, like she’s been waiting for someone to ask. “Can I go into detail, Adrianna? Can I please?”

“Sure,” Adri says. “You’re one of our Nightmare experts. I’d like to hear what you’ve been thinking about.”

Penny bounces on her toes. “So, Fleshy Center Theory—it’s one of the prevailing theories about what Nightmares even are.”

“I always heard people say they were visitors from another universe,” Becca says, leaning against the wall.

“Right, that’s Rupture Theory—one of the older ones. Fleshy Center Theory’s like a revision of Creature Theory, which was the earliest. Basically, we once thought that Nightmares were like the Star-Dragons of Falstaff, made of the same carbon and stuff we are. But that doesn’t fit with the weird mist that surrounds them, or the way they can distort spaces. So people started talking about Rupture Theory, and also Turbulence Theory, which is that they’re some law of the universe acting up.”

Penny holds up a hand. “But here’s the thing. Turbulence Theory doesn’t explain why Nightmares act so much like living creatures! They fall into habits, they take time to rest and sleep, they even eat, if you consider the consumption of people to be eating! Enter the Fleshy Center Theory, which proposes they’re living animals that evolved to carry a vortex of strange energy around them. Likely a defensive feature to scare off threats. Like a porcupine’s quills, or a bug with a face on its back.”

Penny’s beaming. “Which is exactly what we saw in the Nightmare! A little bug creature at the center of the distortion. It fits perfectly! The only thing is, I don’t know for sure it was flesh and blood. If I can just get a little closer next time, I’ll be sure.”

Penny starts walking again. “Anyway, it would explain the Hidden Nightmare. Imagine a species that evolved to use its distortion field to completely disappear from view, either to hunt or as prey. Maybe it originated in a harsher environment.”

“Maybe,” Moira says. “You’ve clearly put a lot of thought into

this, but it still feels like wishful thinking to me.”

Penny looks pleadingly at Adrianna. “I’m telling you, it’s real. And it’s going to hurt more people if we don’t catch it. Can I investigate it? Please?”

“I don’t see why not,” Adrianna says. “As long as you keep looking into the others, too.”

“Yesssss,” Penny crows, pumping a fist.

Adri glances at Moira. “If there’s any chance, even a small one, of a sixth Nightmare lurking out there, I want to know about it.”

“Fair enough,” Moira says.

Gwen has to admit, if invisible Nightmares are a thing, it’s probably good to have someone on invisible Nightmare duty.

Adrianna claps her hands. “Okay! Excellent work, everyone. During the fight with Demilune, I could tell all of you had been exploring your powers, just like we talked about. Bonnie, I’m especially proud of you. You showed us how much potential we have if we really start to dig deep. Overall, I’m super optimistic about where we go from here—”

The door opens.

“Where is she?” demands a voice Gwen’s never heard before. “Where’s my daughter?”

Everyone turns.

A woman’s standing in the doorway, with a frazzled school administrator she clearly dragged there behind her. She’s about Bonnie’s height and build. Maybe a little shorter. Pale, wispy hair falls loose over her shoulders.

 “Bonnie, honey,” she says. “No, no, you can’t be here. You need to come home, right this instant. Your sister needs you.”

“Mom,” Bonnie says, looking mortified. “It’s okay—”

“No, it’s not!” her mother says. She looks wildly around the room, first at the administrator, then, like he isn’t a satisfying enough target, at Adrianna. “My daughter can’t be involved in this, do you understand? It isn’t safe. She’s too busy, she’s needed at home—”

“Ma’am,” Adrianna says. “Your daughter is saving the world.”

“That’s not what she needs to be doing. She needs to be home taking care of her sister. Her sister’s sick, you understand that? She has a disability—”

“Mom,” Bonnie says desperately. “Branwen’s fine now—”

“She needs you. You’re going to get killed fighting monsters, and then she’ll be alone, and then what’ll happen to her and me? No, no, my poor baby, no—”

Something breaks in Bonnie’s expression. “I have to go,” she mumbles. “Sorry.” She moves towards her mother.

“Bonnie—” Adrianna says.

“I have to go,” Bonnie repeats. “I’m really sorry.”

Head down, with her mother’s hand on her arm, Bonnie walks out.

The door closes behind them.

Becca’s the first to speak. “Well, shit,” she says. “That’s depressing.”

“She’s coming back, right?” Trisha says.

“I don’t know,” Becca says. “Sounded final.”

“Let’s give her a little time,” Adrianna says. “I think Bonnie wants to help. She might just need to work through this thing with her family first.”

“Puts a wet blanket on today’s meeting, though, doesn’t it?” Becca says.

“Let’s try to re-focus. We can fill Bonnie in later.”

The rest of the meeting ends up being a discussion of powers. Brainstorming ideas for what else they might be able to do.

 At first, people are hesitant to speak up. It’s like a dark pall hangs over the conversation. But as time goes on, everyone starts getting more and more into bouncing ideas off each other.

Yvonne scrawls a single word on a piece of paper.

“You just wrote ‘LION,’” Becca notes.  “All caps.”

“That’s right,” Yvonne says. “I want to summon a lion.”

“I don’t think you get how this works, hon. You are the lion.”

Yvonne grins. “I can be a lion. I can also have a lion. No conflict there.”

Penny, meanwhile, spends the whole time drawing schematics. “You guys haven’t seen anything yet,” she says. “A floating drone was one thing. Now I’m building something for me.”

At the end, Adrianna claps her hands. “Great session, everyone! For next time, I want you to keep thinking about different kinds of powers. When would you want to use powers that drain a lot of your energy all at once, and when would you want to play it safe and use only a little? Think about that, and we’ll come back next time and discuss our answers.”

Adrianna looks so damn cool. Really pretty, with her ponytail and ribbon flowing over her shoulder, and so confident, like she always knows exactly what they need to do next. It’s not fair.

Adrianna flashes Gwen a smile, like it’s just for her. Gwen really hopes Adrianna can’t see her blushing.

People start to leave. Lana comes up to Adrianna as she’s packing up.

“I wanted to talk to you really quick about community outreach,” Lana says. “That was something you mentioned at the Hull, right?”

“Sure,” Adrianna says. “What are you thinking?”

Lana looks a bit shy. “Do you think we could organize a group to go down to the Low City? Listen to their concerns, see what they need? I’ve done some volunteer work there before.” She balances on her toes. “Because the idea of travelling around is really good, but it shouldn’t just about us showing off and getting publicity. It should be about really helping people.”

“You’re right,” Adrianna says. “We need it to be more than just a publicity stunt.” She starts moving toward the door. “I’d love to get a group together. Let’s make a plan.”

The two of them head out, lost in conversation.

Leaving Gwen alone in the room with Kate.

Kate is at the bookshelf. She’s cradling her bag on her knee. She’s taking comic books out of her bag, putting them on the shelf.

 What the hell is she doing?

“Kate,” Gwen says testily. “You can’t do that, okay? This isn’t your space.”

Kate turns. The hate in her eyes is so obvious that Gwen’s taken aback.

Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea.

A smug smile spreads over Kate’s face.

“Adrianna gave me permission,” she says. “I asked her if I could keep my comics here, and she said yes. What are you going to do about it?

Gwen’s silent. Kate takes one of the comics from the shelf, and sits down on the couch to read.

“The meeting’s over, Kate,” Gwen says. Kate’s not moving. “You need to go home.”

Kate smiles that same smug smile. “Adri also said I could read here after meetings. She even gave me a key.” She turns back to her comic and flips a page. “Funny how you don’t actually have any authority that doesn’t derive from her. Isn’t that interesting? I thought that was interesting.”

Gwen’s fuming. She can’t say anything. Kate’s outplayed her by going behind her back. She wonders how much Kate’s conversation with Adrianna ended up in her favor.

“Are we going to talk about what happened in Demilune?” Gwen asks. She still can’t believe Kate didn’t get kicked out for that. “It almost ruined the mission. You do realize that?”

Kate smiles. “Oh, Gwen, you’re still holding onto that? I’ve decided to be the bigger person.”

Gwen feels like she’s losing her mind. “The bigger person? You tried to kill me!”

Kate puts a hand on her heart. “Yes, and I’m not going to hold it against you. I won’t say anything else about how you’re completely incompetent at directing people in combat, or how you don’t know the first thing about how I use my powers, or how you like to give out commands just to make yourself feel superior. I’m over that now. Why aren’t you?”

Gwen didn’t think Kate could piss her off more.

She knows what she said to Adrianna, but…

Freaking hell.

“You’re awful,” Gwen says finally. “I was trying to see if we could make peace.”

“Wow, you really suck at doing that.”

“I’ll tell you one thing,” Gwen shoots back. “If we all end up dying in the next Nightmare, it’s not going to be me that causes it. It’ll be because of you.”

 “Whatever you need to tell yourself, Gwen.” Kate smirks at the page. “I stand by what I said before. You’re a shitty leader, and the only reason you’re here is because Adri is friends with you.”

Gwen’s done. She hates that she’s letting Adrianna down, but she’s done trying to talk to this girl.

She throws her bag over her shoulder and storms out.

Trisha’s waiting for her outside.

“You okay?” she asks, seeing Gwen’s expression. “What happened?”

“I tried to talk to Kate,” Gwen says.

“Oh man, Kate sucks,” Trisha says. “I hate her. Fuck Kate.”

“Fuck Kate,” Gwen agrees. 

They walk down the hall in satisfied silence.

Trisha breaks it after a little while. “Hey…you know how we were talking about, like, what we want to do in the next fight?

“Yeah?”

Trisha scuffs the floor with her shoe. “I definitely screwed up against Demilune.”

“What?” Gwen doesn’t want Trisha to be down on herself. “No, you were great!”

“I jump into stuff without thinking,” Trisha says. “I know I do that a lot. Like back in sixth grade when I kissed Oscar in the back of his family’s car, and we got caught? I got grounded so hard, I almost missed spending any time that summer with you.”

Gwen remembers. “Yeah.”

Trisha’s voice is hard. “Our first chance to prove ourselves. And I do the same damn thing. Touch stuff without thinking and wake that stupid werewolf.”

“You didn’t know that was going to happen—”

“Gwen, I almost got everyone else killed, okay? It was a shitshow until Adri stepped up.”

“But—”

“Stop,” Trisha says, in a slightly-aggrieved tone. “I don’t need you to defend me. I’m just asking, as a friend: next time I’m about to do something monumentally stupid, can you hold me back? Because I can’t always tell when I’m doing it.”

“Sure,” Gwen says, touching her arm. “Of course.”

Trisha exhales. “Good.”

They walk in silence for another moment.

“That flower arrow thing we did, though?” Gwen says. “That was pretty cool.”

“Oh yeah,” Trisha says. “That was badass.”

“We should do that every time. Screw tactical planning, we should just run to the front and shoot the Nightmare full of fire and vines.”

“Totally,” Trisha agrees. She looks happy.

There’s footsteps behind them.

Gwen’s surprised to see Adrianna jogging towards them.

“Hey!” Adrianna says, a little breathless. “Hey, Gwen!”

“Hi,” Gwen says, face red.

“I was hoping I could catch you. Listen, I was thinking…” Adrianna pulls her hair out of her eyes. “I know what I said earlier, but I’m still really worried about Bonnie. It’s okay if she doesn’t want to come back to the club, but she might feel like she can’t, or she’s embarrassed to. I was wondering…could you reach out to her for me?”

“Me?”

Adri nods. “I think if I do it, it might come on too strong, like I’m trying to pressure her. But if you could just see how she’s doing, and let her know we all still love and care about her, that would be amazing. You’re good at getting through to people. Plus, I think it would mean a lot coming from our vice president.”

Gwen isn’t sure. She’s remembering Kate’s words. But Adrianna sounds so sincere.

“Um, yeah, I guess I could do that. Sure.” Gwen makes what she hopes is a go-getter expression. “Gotta do vice president things, you know, make sure people know I’m around.”

“Great!” Adrianna hands her a paper with Bonnie’s address. “Also, we’re planning to do the trip to the Low City on Saturday. Do you want to be part of the group that goes? It would be really great to have you there.”

Gwen doesn’t know the first thing about the Low City. But Adri’s smiling so big.

“Sure,” Gwen says. At least she’ll get to hang out with Adrianna. “I’d love to.”

Adrianna beams. “Great! I’ll message you later. I’m looking forward to it a lot. See you soon!”

Adrianna dashes off again. Gwen’s still holding the paper with Bonnie’s address on it.

Trisha’s giving her another look.

“What?” Gwen demands.

“Nothing,” Trisha says airily.

A few seconds go by. Then:

“So, you’re planning an adventure down the cliffs with Adrianna, huh?” Trisha leans closer. “Really looking forward to spending some quality time with your co-president?”

Gwen pushes her away. “Stop—”

“I’m just saying, it’s a chance to get to know her better, maybe sit next to each other on the monorail, your shoulders end up touching—”

“Ugh, it’s not like that, okay?” Gwen says. She shoves her hands in her pockets. “I do not have a crush on Adrianna freaking Middleton.”

“You sure turned around on her in the span of a summer for someone who claims not to be into her—”

“She’s cool, okay? But it’s not like I think she’s hot—”

“Is it that she’s tall? I like tall boys. She’s kind of got that muscley jock energy going on—”

“She’s not that muscley—”

“Listen, I know we always used to give her crap, but it’d be fine if you did start dating her. Honestly, I think Adrianna could probably use someone like you.”

“Oh yeah?” Gwen says warily. “Why do you say that?”

“Because she’s kind of, not to dunk on her, a little insane? Whereas you, if anything, are like, too sane. So you’d balance her out.”

Gwen huffs out a breath. “Her hair’s nice,” she says, in a voice barely above a whisper.

“Ohhhh, I was right,” Trisha says, looking gleeful.

“Don’t you dare tell anyone except Charlie,” Gwen mutters. “It’s too weird. I don’t want the whole world to know.”

“Gwen, I hate to be the one to tell you, but you run a very prominent monster-fighting club together. People are going to figure it out.”

Gwen grimaces. “There’s nothing to figure out. It’s not going to go anywhere. It’s not like she likes me back.”

“Are you sure about that?” Trisha asks. “Because I’m pretty sure I just saw her running down the hall to talk to you.”

No. Under no circumstances is Gwen going to let herself think that Adrianna might be interested, because if she starts thinking that way, she’ll get her hopes way up, and then she’ll be let down when Adrianna inevitably says no. Better to just wait for the feeling to go away.

“Fine, fine,” Trisha says, catching her expression. “Just let me know how the date goes.”

“It’s not a date,” Gwen says. “It’s work for the club. Lana’s going to be there, too.”

“Hey, the more the merrier!” Trisha nudges her.

Gwen groans. “No! I don’t even know Lana. Isn’t she some kind of social activist lesbian?”

“Gwen, you realize you’re also a social activist lesbian?” Trisha whispers.

Gwen’s face is burning. “I guess,” she says. It’s not like any of the boys in her classes ever did much for her, but to use that word—she’s never thought of herself as that, as a lesbian before.

Frigging’ Middleton. If she was going to have this awakening, why did it have to be Adrianna Middleton?

☾

Gwen’s trying to follow the directions Adriana gave her, but she’s never been down these streets at all.

But pretty soon, she glances up and sees them down the street waving to her. Lana, Moira, and Adrianna.

She hastens over, cheeks burning. She’s sure Adrianna’s going to ask her about talking to Bonnie, which Gwen’s completely failed to get around to yet.

But Adrianna doesn’t say anything like that. She just gives Gwen a hug and tells her she’s glad she’s here.

Gwen looks around. “We’re pretty far from the monorail, aren’t we?” she asks.

Lana speaks up. “We’re not taking the monorail. We’re going to be taking the bus.”

“The bus?” Gwen’s taken aback.

Lana looks defensive. “Anything wrong with that?”

Gwen doesn’t know what to say. “It’s a bit dangerous, isn’t it?”

“It’s not like that, not like people think,” Lana says. “People just look down on it because it’s how Low City people get to work. I’ve taken the bus loads of times and never had a problem.”

“You have?” Gwen doesn’t know why she’s surprised, but she is.

“Yeah.”

Gwen thinks about things her mom has said. That the only kind of people who take public buses are drunks, vagabonds, and criminals.

“Fair enough,” Gwen says. She stuffs her hands in her jean pockets. “Let’s take the bus, then.”

It’s different, waiting at the station with all the people. Their clothes are more run-down, and in drab colors. She guesses this is how her family’s staff get to work and back, too.

People glance at them every so often. Probably because of their nice clothes.

She keeps thinking someone’s going to yell at them, tell them off for being rich kids taking bus seats from poor people, or worse, try to steal from them.

Nothing like that happens, though.

The bus isn’t anything special, but it isn’t as run-down as Gwen feared, either. They take their seats by one of the windows and watch the High City vanish above them as the bus winds its way down the high roads.

Before long, a sea of brown and white rooftops is coming into view.

Before Gwen knows it, they’re down in the valley, and then they’re slowing to a stop.

Gwen takes a look around. The bus stop’s in an intersection between two streets, quiet and unremarkable. At first she wonders if this is even the right place.

Then she starts noticing the little details. Cracked sidewalks, broken steps. Strips of peeling paint.

Even the streets look tired. Too-wide roads with nothing friendly around them, just advertisements. There’s no beauty here, not like the colorful, symmetrical plazas Gwen is used to seeing.

“This way,” Lana says, moving quickly down the street, and they follow.

Ten minutes later, they’re sitting in an abandoned warehouse whose roof is caving in, talking to a girl around their age.

“…and we get these rolling blackouts, like once or twice a year the power goes out for a week. And sometimes the water doesn’t work, or it doesn’t warm up all the way. Look, we heard everything you said, but if we can’t even count on the pipes flowing, it’s hard for people to trust anything coming from Cliffside, you know? Or not think they’ll screw it up, like they did with the attacks two years ago. I mean, shit, you can still see the burn marks making a slash through Cherry Garden. That’s real. People don’t forget about that.”

The girl’s name is Oleander. Lana knows her from previous visits.

“Would people evacuate?” Adrianna asks. “If we were fighting it and and the word went out? I know it can be hard for people to abandon their homes.”

The girl shakes her head. “That’s not the question. The question’s if we’d even know about the evacuation.”

Moira’s eyebrows go up. “People didn’t know?”

“Half of Cherry Garden didn’t when Heliotrope rolled through. That’s why so many people went missing or died. It’s like—there’s local admins, appointed Cliffside, who’re supposed to spread the word, but it takes time and money and effort, so they don’t.”

“What about warning sirens?” Adria asks.

“We used to have some, but the system broke down ten years ago. The admins, man, they don’t care. They’re too busy looking out for themselves.”

Adrianna looks like she’s thinking hard. “If we could get the early warning system back up—”

““It would mean a lot less people dying, yeah.” The girl meets Adri’s eye. “It wouldn’t fix everything, but it would be a start.”

An hour later, they’re standing outside the local administrator’s place, and Adrianna’s talking to a contact of her mom’s on the phone. There’s a lot of back and forth, which Gwen just barely makes out, stuff about one of the Middleton family companies being able to offer a lucrative contract for both parties. The administrator protests. Adri offers a counterargument. The administrator talks to the person on the phone.

Finally, Adrianna steps out of the room.

And she’s smiling, smiling and tired like she’s just run a marathon. Like she knew this was going to happen, like she’s never known what it means to be afraid.

“Done,” she says. “They’re going to put in the new sirens in this week.” A grin spreads over her face.

As the afternoon gets late, Adrianna’s talking to her mother on the phone a little way down the road.

“Yes,” is one of the snatches Gwen overhears. “Yes, I did. That’s right. Yes, ma’am.”

“She’s amazing, isn’t she?” Lana says, without warning.

Moira glances at her. But Lana’s looking at Gwen.

Gwen meets her eye. She wouldn’t have thought anyone else could have understood that feeling. She lets out a breath.

“Yeah,” Gwen says. “She really is.”

Lana doesn’t say anything more, just nods. They watch Adrianna together in mutual understanding.

Some part of Gwen wants to tell Adrianna how she feels. Rip the bandage off, see what happens. Except it could never work. Adrianna’s this amazing person, this born leader who comes along maybe once in a generation, and Gwen’s just…

She’s just Gwen.

She doesn’t even have family connections to help her, like Adrianna’s got. Nobody ever drops Ensign Marlowe’s name for help with anything.

Someday Adri’s going to be the next Captain or something close to it, married to somebody else, and Gwen’s going to be on the sidelines watching her do amazing things from afar.

At least she gets to be near her for a little while.

☾

On Monday they’re back at school. Gwen’s having lunch with Charlie and Trisha in their usual spot outside. Penny’s joined them this time. People don’t come here a whole lot, and Gwen likes it that way.

Another group is sitting a little way off, under a tree. One of their number detaches herself from the rest and starts walking over to them.

Gwen kind of knows the girl. She and Gwen have talked a few times. She’s got dyed hair and changes into black and white outfits when she heads home. Last time they talked, it was about weird bands they listened to.

The girl looks at them with a very disapproving expression on her face.

“I would have thought you’d want to sit inside,” she says. “Not hanging out here with us losers.”

“This is where we always sit,” Gwen says. She gives her a hard look.

“You’re the big important knights,” the girl responds. “You shouldn’t have time for shlubs like us. Did you have a falling out with your leader? Because she’s sitting inside at the big table with her clique. Her and Becca Webster who throws all the parties. I didn’t think you were that kind of person, Gwen.”

“Adrianna’s cool,” Gwen says defensively.

“She’s judgy. She’s fake.”

“Eff off,” Gwen says. “I used to think that too, okay? But she’s not. She’s actually pretty all right.”

“You’re barking up the wrong tree here, Zo,” Trisha says. “Adrianna and her friends are all right.”

“You say that like they’re not the popular kids.”

Penny stands up and frowns at the girl. “Adrianna’s nice to me,” she says. “A lot of other people aren’t. So stop. You don’t know what you’re talking about.”

The girl frowns, like this conversation’s getting away from where she wanted it to be.

“Fine,” she says, and leaves to go back to her friends.

“Asshole,” Gwen mutters, once she’s out of earshot.

“I hate to tell you, Gwen, but we’re going to be getting that a lot more now that people know who we are.”

“I know,” Gwen says. She’s still getting glances in the hallway. “Just, like—they’re such hypocrites. If we ever do eat lunch with Adrianna, they’ll make such a big freaking deal out of it.”

“Don’t let them affect what you do,” Trisha pronounces. “If you do, you’re just giving jerks control over your whole life.”

Trisha’s so cool sometimes. “Yeah.”

“Are you coming with us to the Archive, Gwen?” Penny asks.

“Yeah,” Gwen says. Adrianna’s going to be there. “Wouldn’t miss it.”

That’s for tomorrow. Today, there’s something she needs to do.

☾

Gwen has the driver drop her off a couple blocks away.

Hands in her coat pockets, she walks until she gets to the big brown stone building with the large porch. They’re at the edge of the residential part of the High City, where the plateau gives way to an expanse of yellow grass. Gwen can see wooden buildings and tractors past the fences.

She knocks on the front door, wondering if Bonnie’s out in that huge backyard. It worries her that she hasn’t even seen her in the halls at school. “Bonnie?” she calls out.

There’s silence for a second. Then:

“Come around the back,” a muffled voice says.

Gwen obliges. She slips through the unlatched gate, then tries the screen door.

It opens easily. Gwen hears voices coming from inside. She follows a long hallway until she reaches the source of the noise.

Bonnie and another girl are sitting in front of a big-screen TV. Characters or maybe contestants are talking. Bonnie’s expression is dull, unhappy.

The other girl’s maybe a few years younger, and thinner, and she’s propped up against a pillow. On the table next to her, there’s a bowl of soup and a plate of cheese and crackers.

“Hey,” Gwen says.

“Hey,” Bonnie replies.

“Who’s this?” the other girl asks.

“Branwen, this is my friend Gwen from school.”

Branwen sits up a little and squints at Gwen. “You were one of the girls on TV.”

“Yep.”

“You fought the Nightmare,”

“Yep,” Gwen says.

“Good job,” Branwen says.

“Thanks,” Gwen says. She wonders if Branwen knows her sister was involved, too.

Branwen nods, then looks at the table. “I’m getting tired of soup.”

“I’ll put it away for you,” Bonnie says, hopping up from the couch.

“Can I have pudding?” Branwen says.

“I guess that would be okay, since you haven’t had one today,” Bonnie starts moving toward the kitchen side of the room.

“Wait,” her sister says. “I can get it myself.”

Branwen pushes herself to an upright position. Bracing her hand against the couch, she stands up and grabs the crutches that are leaning against it. With surprising speed, she makes her way to the refrigerator and comes back to the couch with two packaged pudding cups clawed in her fingers.

“Watching TV?” Gwen asks.

Branwen nods. “Uh-huh.”

“Anything good?”

“Nah. Just flipping through channels. There’s nothing worthwhile on a Monday.”

“Gotcha.”

“Wanna sit and watch with us?”

“Sorry, I can’t stay too long. Is it okay if I borrow your sister for a bit?”

Branwen looks over at Bonnie. “Yeah, that’s fine.”

“Are you sure you’ll be okay?” Bonnie says, standing over Branwen’s couch anxiously. “Can I get you some water?

“I’m fine,” the younger girl says, rolling her eyes. “I can take care of myself for five minutes. I can call Fitzpatrick, I have the button. Just go already.”

“Okay,” Bonnie says. She motions to Gwen.

They end up in a room with posters of horses and framed pictures of Bonnie and Branwen riding them. Gwen figures it’s probably Bonnie’s bedroom. Bonnie sits down on the bed.

 Gwen doesn’t know how to do this. Adrianna would say the perfect thing, but Gwen’s only got her own brain to work with.

“You okay?” she says finally. “With your mom and all?”

“Oh,” Bonnie says, not like she’s surprised but like she doesn’t know what to do with the question. “I’m sorry I made such a scene at the club meeting.”

“I don’t care about that. You okay? What’s the deal with you and your sister?”

Bonnie swings her legs back and forth, staring at the floor. It takes a minute for her to speak. “I guess it started a couple years ago. Branwen started losing her energy. She fell a couple times. Started getting pains, so even walking was hard for her.”

“Six months ago, she had brain surgery. We were really hopeful, but we weren’t sure, either. Even Ladytech doesn’t always work. The recovery was hard, she needed help more than ever, but…it went really, really well. She’s still recovering, she still has to stay home and rest a lot, but she’s a lot happier now.”

Bonnie shifted on the bed. “Mom still worries about her, though. A lot. I mean, I know why. She doesn’t want her to hurt herself again. The first time it happened, she bashed her skull pretty bad, and there was a lot of blood. But like I said, she’s doing so much better now. She hasn’t fallen since the surgery.”

“Huh,” Gwen says, processing this. “So…at the meeting—”

Bonnie looked embarrassed. “Mom doesn’t like it when I stay late after school. She thinks I should be home helping Branwen instead.”

Gwen’s used to a mom who demands to know why Gwen’s coming home so early instead of doing extracurriculars to help with her future career.

“Don’t you ever get to, like, have a life?” Gwen asks. “Has she ever said anything about that?”

Bonnie looks down at her shoes. “I don’t know.”

“Branwen seemed like she was doing okay,” Gwen says. “I mean, she was moving around on her own.”

“She is. She’s so much better. She gets up and down the stairs, she showers by herself.”

“She seems pretty smart.”

“She is; she’s so smart for a twelve-year-old. She gets frustrated when we wait on her too much.”

“I would, too,” Gwen says. “Who’s Fitzpatrick?”

“One of the butlers. He helps with Branwen. A lot of them do, but Mom doesn’t like it. She doesn’t really trust the staff.”

“Branwen seems cool with them.”

“Yeah. They’re great, actually. My mom just worries too much, you know?” Bonnie’s staring at the wall.

Gwen sits down on the bed with her. “You should come back,” she says quietly. “You were so cool with your hammers against Demilune. We need you.”

Bonnie looks stricken. “I know, but—” She shakes her head. “This is my family we’re talking about here. Family has to come before everything else.”

“But what you’re doing is so much more important than that. You’re protecting everyone.”

“But Branwen’s my sister. It’s my responsibility—”

“She doesn’t need you!” Gwen says, throwing up her hands. “You said it yourself, you’re smothering her! There’s people here when you’re not around. People you trust.”

“Yes,” Bonnie admits.

 “Then I don’t think you need to be here!”

“Gwen, I can’t just tell my mom no—”

“You didn’t seem like you were having a great time when I came in. You looked really miserable. Is making your mom happy really worth that much to you?”

Bonnie doesn’t say anything. Her forehead’s scrunched together.

“Look,” Gwen says. “I’m not going to make you do anything. But if I were you, I’d tell my mom I’ve got something else I need to do.” She gets up from the bed. “Everyone misses you. I mean, I do. We’d all be super happy if you came back. But it’s up to you.”

Bonnie stands up.

“Thanks for coming by to check on me,” she says. “It means a lot.”

“Sure,” Gwen says. Seems like that’s her cue to leave.

On the way out, Branwen waves.

Gwen doesn’t know what to think as she walks the rest of the way home. She isn’t sure if she accomplished anything.

But it felt like the kind of thing an actual vice president would do.

☾

Books half-balanced on her knee, Gwen grabs the keys from Adrianna and unlocks the door of the Camelorn building.

The new white table stands magnificent in the center of the room. Gwen dumps her stack of books onto it. Moira, Penny, and Adrianna follow behind her with their own stacks. Adrianna’s also got her Nightmare folders, precariously balanced on top, threatening to spill papers out onto the floor.

Gwen takes in the piles of books, which are starting to fill up the table. Pretty impressive. The fruits of their visit to the Hull Archive.

The visit went pretty well, even if they had the Lieutenant-Navigator as chaperone looking over their shoulder the whole time. They’d found radar observations, aerial photographs, detailed scientific treatises. Anything about what Nightmares were or where they went.

Gwen’s determined to be part of this. Nightmare studies have never been her strong suit, but she can’t let herself sit this one out and leave all the research to Moira and Penny.

They sit down around the table, reading, swapping books, taking notes. Trisha’s coming by to help later, and Becca tomorrow, but for now it’s just the four of them.

Penny starts making a map. At first it’s just her drawing on a single sheet of her notebook, but then she expands outward. She starts taping pieces of paper next to each other on the wall.

Nightmare movements, in a giant map, taking up most of the space. Penny breaks out colored pencils for each one. Purple for Demilune, orange for Heliotrope, Optimus in gold.

They all start looking for data to help her. It’s slow going, bringing the lines of motion out of the dry coordinate lists in the books, but eventually the picture starts to emerge.

“Look,” Penny says, a few hours later. She taps the map. “This dot. It’s important. Everyone’s missing it.”

Gwen looks over her shoulder. It’s one of the unassigned data points, marked in grey pencil. Those are the weird ones which seem to have been Nightmare attacks, but nobody saw anything.

“What about it?” Gwen asks.

“Winter ’53,” Penny says. “I think it’s part of Areopagite’s path. Areopagite was spotted in Lysander in Spring ‘54, right? So that would mean its line goes out like…that.” She extends the dotted line of orange pencil.

“You’re saying—” But Moira sounds like she already knows.

Penny’s pencil leaps down to another mark on the map. “The famous ‘instant’ attack on Troilus in Winter ’53! The traditional explanation is that it was Areopagite! But now we know Areopagite’s arc took it way up here to the north!”

“It could have come back down,” Moira suggests.

“Aeropagus’s never moved that fast!” Penny says. “It’s the slowest of them all, that’s what all the data shows! It’d have to double its usual speed just to get in and out!”

“All right, so it’s Trismegistus, then,” Moira says.

“Ah-ha!” Penny says triumphantly. “Except we know that very day in ’53, Trismegistus was over in Hecuba! Even it’s not fast enough to jump to the other side of the globe and back in an afternoon!” Penny’s beaming. “And look at these unassigned points here and here! Like something leaving Troilus and heading up into the hills before vanishing! Like—”

Gwen finishes her sentence. “The Hidden Nightmare.”

They all peer at the map.

“You know,” Moira says, after a moment. “You might actually have something here.”

“Yessss!” Penny cheers.

“I’m not saying it’s proven, but…it’s interesting. I don’t have a better explanation.”

“Keep after it,” Adrianna tells Penny. “Find anything else that’s consistent with those readings. Let’s see if we can nail this down for sure.”

Penny smiles. She starts marking points with a green pencil, connecting them with a faint line.

Meanwhile, Adrianna’s trying to figure out what their next target should be. Gwen’s sitting next to her, reading accounts of survivors. Sometimes they pass the books to each other, look over each other’s notes.

Gwen can’t keep herself from glancing over at Adrianna every so often. There’s something about her when she’s reading. Her face gets a little more peaceful. It’s nice. Gwen swears Adrianna’s glanced her way, too, a couple of times. Or is she just imagining it?

She’s so close. Her leg’s practically touching Gwen’s.

She should just tell her. She should just tell Adri right now that she’s pretty and she wants to date her.

But the group is like the one good thing in Gwen’s life right now. She can’t ruin it.

She hates that. That she’s not even willing to risk it.

Gwen’s always thought she’s smarter than a lot of people at school. She doesn’t do stupid stuff, like drugs or dumb stunts. She actually thinks before she acts.

But other people get the things they want anyway, and they never seem to suffer any consequences. So is it even worth it? Being safe, when risks don’t mean anything to other people?

Except Gwen’s life doesn’t seem to work like that. For her, there always seem to be consequences. Which leads her back to the same conclusion, inescapable:

Gwen doesn’t get to have what she wants.

Fine, whatever. That’s just life, right? That’s just the way it is.

She looks one more time at Adrianna.

It’s just…

Sometimes, that really, really, sucks.

☾

It’s Tuesday, and it’s the club meeting again.

One by one, they take their seats. Adrianna, Becca, and Moira are already there. Gwen and Trisha slide in beside them. Penny comes back from looking at her map. Kate, Yvonne, and Lana join them, too.

Adrianna’s left three chairs open. Two for the people they’re going to recruit later for the remaining Signs. Bonnie’s still missing, too.

But as Gwen looks around the circle, she can’t help but think they look really cool. Like a council in ancient times, gathering together on the eve of battle.

Or a vision of what the Captaincy could be, if it was them in charge.

Miracle flies around the middle of the table as Adrianna explains what she and Gwen have decided.

“Optimus,” she says. “That’s our next target. It’s big, it’s massively destructive, and it’s one of the most active. I think it’s time that we made it a priority.”

“Counterpoint,” Becca says, leaning back in her chair. “It’s capable of being massively destructive to us.”

Adrianna smiles. “That’s what I might have said before you guys took down Demilune. Now, I don’t have to worry. I think we’ve got enough practice under our belt to handle one of the bigger ones.”

People are nodding. Becca still doesn’t look sure, but Lana seems to be hanging on Adrianna’s every word.

It’s quiet, around the big table. Everyone’s taking it in in silence. Thinking about their next Nightmare.

Which is why it comes as such a shock when Penny’s phone goes off.

Papers go flying. Penny scrambles to pull the phone out of her pocket. Everyone turns her way.

Penny stares down at her phone screen.

“I just got an alert,” she says. “You know how the Hull has a channel to keep themselves alerted about Nightmare attacks? I sort of got illegal access, I mean, they’d probably let me if I asked, but I didn’t ask—”

“What does it say, Penny?” Adrianna demands.

Penny turns to her, wide-eyed.

“Trismegistus is attacking,” she says.

“Can confirm,” Moira says. She’s looking at her own phone. “It started moving approximately ten minutes ago. At the speed it can move—”

“Within an hour and twenty minutes,” Penny says, “it’s going to hit Mercutio.”

Gwen’s breath catches. That’s not just a town. It’s a big, beautiful one, almost a city. She knows people who’ve been on vacation there.

“Okay, but it’s not the strongest, right?” Trisha says. “It’s small.”

“So’s a bullet,” Moira says. “It can do an awful lot of damage in a very short time.” She looks down at her phone again. “And this isn’t even the first time it’s attacked Mercutio.”

“It’s not?” Gwen asks.

Moira shakes her head. “Mercutio’s where it was first spotted. Where it manifested, to use the official term. It’s coming home.”

Adrianna’s already dialing the number on her phone. She presses the button for speakerphone. It rings once.

It picks up.

“You’ve heard,” says the voice of the Captain.

“Yes, ma’am,” Adrianna says. “Permission to engage hostile, ma’am?”

Gwen’s heart stops. She’s just realized the same thing everyone else has realized, to judge from all the wide eyes staring at the phone.

This is where it could all go wrong. The Captain could forbid them from protecting the towns. Which would mean them and Adrianna would have to go against the Captaincy.

It’s a long, long second before the Captain answers.

“Granted,” she says. “I want that feathery son of a bitch killed dead. Obliterated, do you understand me? Not a trace left on my moon.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Adrianna says. She’s smiling. Everyone’s smiling.

“Good. Transport will be arriving at the front of your school in exactly nine minutes. Do not be late, understand?”

“Understood.”

“Good. Captain out.” The phone clicks off.

“And I was so looking forward to getting to know Optimus,” Becca says, tossing her head back.

“Right now, we’ve got bigger priorities,” Adrianna says. “Armor, everyone.”

Gwen feels herself blown around by nine different transformation breezes, including her own. Her heart’s hammering.

“Gwen!” Adrianna says. “Grab everything we’ve got on Trismegistus!”

The words shake Gwen out of her stupor. She pulls books off their shelf. Penny and Moira help, too.

“That’s enough,” Adrianna says, five seconds later. “Let’s go.”

They hurry, almost running, down the trail to the main campus. Every student who’s stayed late is watching them. Gwen wonders how ridiculous she looks, jogging with books in her arms in gold armor and a white skirt.

Screw it. She flies.

When they get to the main quadrant, heads turn upward instead of toward them.

Right. The helicopter.

There’s no Navigator waiting inside for them this time. Just a pilot who seems impatient to take off.

Everyone’s buckling themselves in. The pilot’s reaching for a lever when there’s a voice.

“Wait!”

Bonnie Beaumont climbs into the cabin, panting for breath.

Her forehead’s shining with sweat. She’s holding a hammer in each hand. She’s clad in shining armor of bronze.

“I thought,” she says. “I got someone to drive me, I thought—”

She catches her breath. Her expression’s firm, now.

“I thought,” Bonnie says, voice stronger, “this was the place I should be.”

Gwen grins at her.

Adrianna smiles, too. “Welcome back.”

Bonnie straps in, and they take off for real.

☾

The helicopter turns, and Mercutio comes into view.

It’s like some kind of art project. White buildings piled up like seashells by the dark blue water. Bridges cross over canals, and narrow paths lead up and down hills that are a mix of white and greenery.

In the distance, on the horizon, there’s a faint grey cloud, like something stirring up dust.

When the helicopter lands, they’re in a courtyard. There’s an ornate marble building with a clock tower. Gwen’s guessing this is the seat of government? Official-looking people are there to meet them.

“Evacuation’s not going well,” one of the women tells Adrianna. “We’ve been in contact with the Captaincy, but—”

 “We haven’t even been able to reach everyone yet,” another says despairingly.

“We’ll stop it,” Adrianna says. She hefts her sword over her shoulder. “That’s what we’re here to do.”

The woman looks at Adrianna a little skeptically, like she’s not sure about a high schooler saying that. But she nods.

“How long do we have?” Moira asks. She’s still wearing her arm in a sling, despite being in her dark military outfit now. 

The woman checks her watch. “Twelve minutes.”

Past the walls of the courtyard, Gwen can see the billowing cloud.

Quickly, Adrianna comes to an agreement with the pilot. He’ll get as many people as he can to safety, then come back for them.

The helicopter takes off with the officials. The dust cloud to the west has grown.

Everyone’s got their weapons out now.

“Stay together,” Adrianna says. “The one thing we know about Trismegistus is that it tries to get people lost in its maze. The things inside it move fast, but they’re frail. If we watch out for each other, we should be able to take it down.”

Trisha looks nervous. Yvonne’s clicking her claws together, confident. Penny slides a silver backpack over her shoulders. She tightens a screw, then pulls on a strap.

Gwen can’t take it anymore. She needs to see. She rises into the air to look over the city.

It’s like watching a bus coming at them. The cloud of dust is charging across the plain. There’s a shape at the center made of white light.

Gwen realizes she can hear it, a bassy thud-thud-thudding of something hitting the earth very fast.

“It’s coming!” she shouts.

“How far?” Adrianna shouts back.

Gwen doesn’t know. “A minute?” It’s so close and so big now, she can’t judge the remaining distance.

“Brace for impact!” Adrianna bellows.

It’s at the city walls. It’s at the city walls. Gwen’s ears fill with thunder.

The thing plows into Mercutio like a train hitting a bridge.

Its white body floods over the white houses, over the rooftops, and Gwen has a brief, brief glimpse of huge wings before the white fog rolls over everything.

Lunar Camelot, Chapter 3

“All right,” Adrianna says, once the last member of the World Savers Club has entered the room. She sets her notebook down on the desk with a papery slap. “Here’s what I want to do for training.”

Gwen observes the room. Adrianna’s pushed all the tables and chairs to either side, leaving the middle open.

“Kate.”

Kate looks up. “What? Huh?”

“You had the right idea yesterday.” Adrianna grins. “Let’s spar.”

Kate scoffs. “You want me to poison people?”

“I was thinking about that. These powers came from our minds. We should be able to make them non-lethal if we want to. Can you confirm, Miracle?”

“That is correct,” Miracle says, flying from her perch on Gwen’s shoulder. “Past users of the Scorpion have employed a stun-liquid alongside their other powers. Furthermore, all blades may be rendered dull for training purposes.”

“Excellent.” Adrianna says. “I’m going to have everyone pair up. We’ll watch the fights one by one and get a better sense of what our powers can do. Gwen, Yvonne, or I can step in if it looks dangerous, and give feedback on your fighting form.”

“Why Yvonne?” Kate asks.

“She does kickboxing. She knows about fighting.”

“It’s true, dudes, I do,” Yvonne says, putting her hair up in its long ponytail.

Gwen wonders if she should say something to her about jumping up onto the roof last week. She should probably scold her for being in costume in public, right? Scold, right, that’s a thing a vice president would do? Alternatively, she could compliment her on figuring out a new use of her power.

Gwen doesn’t say anything to the kickboxer.

“It’s not the same as fighting with swords,” Kate complains. “Doesn’t anyone take fencing?”

“I’ve studied it a little bit,” Adrianna says. “But they don’t let students here do it until second year.”

“Sure,” Becca remarks, with a wry smile. “Swordfighting is dangerous, don’t you know?”

“The good news is I think the Sign helps you with fighting somewhat,” Adrianna continues. “At the very least, with how you hold the blade. It’s tied into your own body.”

“Makes sense—” Lana tries to say, before the wind interrupts her.

Kate’s activated her costume. Dark shadows swirl around her, and then, woah, hey, she’s in her thief clothes again. Kate seizes her dagger, which now drips with a blue instead of pale green substance, and promptly stabs herself in the freaking hand.

Kate looks at the hand. She shakes it, her fingers flopping around. “Yeah. That feels numb.”

“Moon on a bike, why did you do that?” Becca says. “At least test it first.”

“I am testing it,” Kate says. “You’d think all of you would be grateful for me taking one for the team so you don’t die fighting me. Jeez.”

Gwen just rolls her eyes.

“Anyway, I want to fight first!” Kate says. “Who am I fighting?”

They end up drawing straws, or actually, papers Gwen’s written specific names on. Kate’s up against Moira.

“Ha!” Kate taunts, waving her dagger. “You don’t even have a blade, just a rope! What do ropes have to do with goats, anyway?”

“Fences,” Moira says. “Like ropes between posts? To keep animals penned in?” She looks around. “Did anyone else think of it that way, or is it just me?”

There are shrugs.

The two square off like gunfighters. Adri calls go.

Kate moves fast in her thief hood, faster than Gwen would have expected. Somehow or other, she keeps getting behind Moria, swinging the blunted dagger her way.

But Moira’s weapon shows its usefulness pretty immediately. The coil of rope in her hand snakes out like it’s alive and reaches for Kate. Kate dodges the first approach, but the second time, it catches her wrist. Her dagger goes clattering across the floor.

Only to reappear in her other hand.

Huh, Gwen thinks. They can do that? Summon their weapon back?

She hates that Kate’s the one who discovered the trick, because it’s pretty cool.

Kate swings the dagger down, and the rope pulls away.

It’s an intense back and forth, with Moira cutting off Kate’s angles of approach, and Kate ducking around the rope trying to get at her. Then Moira feints, moving the rope first one direction, then another, and Kate falls into her trap. The rope wraps around Kate body, then her legs. Kate trips, and tumbles down. She scowls on the floor, arms and legs bound.

“I win,” Moira says, standing over Kate.

Kate’s arm moves. Gwen realizes it was never caught in the rope. She was hiding it under her body.

Kate’s stabs Moira in the leg, right where her boot meets her greaves.

Moira stands stiffly for a moment, then falls down.

“HA!” Kate crows, working her way free of the rope, which falls limp. “You fell for it like a chump! I won!” She does a stupid little dance over Moira’s frozen body. She looks at Adrianna. “I won, right? Tell me I won!”

“That’s three seconds, so yes,” Adrianna agrees. “Good work, Kate. That was a nice feint. Can you let Moira up now?”

Kate shakes the dagger, and the glassy look in Moira’s eyes goes away. Moira gets to her feet. She’s frowning, but not frowning hard.

Gwen hopes she’s mad about being beaten by Kate. She definitely would be.

Lana, the girl with close-cut red hair, speaks up. “I thought we were going to learn how to fight. That’s cheating.”

 “We all have different ways of fighting,” Adrianna says. “For you, being straightforward might be best. But I think Kate’s way is to cheat.”

It takes Lana a second, but she nods.

“Thank you,” Kate says, brushing herself off proudly.

“Moon and stars, she’s so insufferable,” Trisha whispers into Gwen’s ear.

“I know, right?” Gwen whispers back. She’s so glad Trisha’s here.

Bonnie manages to knock Penny down with her hammers before Penny can figure out what to do with her gunblade. Trisha spends her duel with Becca firing from a distance, while Becca tries to close the gap. Except she’s only using one hand on her spear for some reason, which Gwen finds annoying, like is Trisha not worth her time? Luckily Trisha beats her.

Gwen’s own match is with Lana. She has a horrible feeling in her stomach as she gets up in front of them. She’s not ready.

But she tries to win anyway.

Lana’s one of the most heavily armed, with her ginormous round shield in one hand and her lance in the other, so Gwen doesn’t go for a forward approach. Instead she tries to get around Lana’s side.

But the big shield’s already there, blocking her sword. Impossible—Lana shouldn’t be able to move her arm that fast, but she moves the heavy shield like it’s nothing. The lance jabs at Gwen. The reach is stupidly long.

Okay, new plan. Gwen reaches for the Maiden’s flight and soars up to the ceiling, aiming to get over Lana’s head. She hears gasps.

For a second, it’s working: Lana’s lance goes right under her, and for a second all Lana can do is gape up at her—

Lana drops her shield and lance. She throws her hands up, right toward Gwen’s face.

The blast of icy cold hits her in the nose and chin.

Water. It’s a blast of water coming from Lana’s blue gloves. More painful than Gwen would have figured.

Gwen loses her concentration. She falls, right onto Lana in all her armor.

But Lana manages to twist out from underneath her. Her shield reappears in her hand, and she uses it to push Gwen down and get on top of her.

“Time!” she hears Adri’s voice call from a distance.

Gwen blinks at the pale, freckled face that’s so close to her own, It’s so close she could touch it. She feels hot breath on her, breath that smells like minty toothpaste.

Lana smiles at her.

She reaches out a hand to help Gwen up. Gwen gets to her feet.

“Good match!” Lana says.

“Good match,” Gwen agrees.

She’s still thinking about how weird that was.

The final match is Adrianna’s with Yvonne, and it goes fast. Both of them jump around like crazy, a whirlwind of strikes, spins, dodges, and kicks. It feels like Adrianna should win, since her weapon’s so huge, but Yvonne keeps catching it with her glowing green claws and flinging it off to the side.

Finally Adrianna hits Yvonne in the back of the legs with the sword, knocking her down. Like a wrestler, Adrianna tries to pin her.

Gwen sees Yvonne’s fist rushing at Adrianna.

Just for a second, Gwen catches a look in Adrianna’s eyes. Like she sees it, too.

Yvonne’s punch knocks Adrianna over. Yvonne pins her, sitting on her stomach, then grabs her arms so she can’t hold her sword.

Gwen remembers she’s the one who’s supposed to be counting. “Threetwoone time!” she blurts out.

Yvonne stands up, looking down at her defeated prey.

“That was exhilarating!” Adrianna says, breathless.

“Exhilarating?” Yvonne grabs Adrianna’s hand in both of hers. “More like the most fun I’ve ever had in my goddamn life!”

“You know me.” Adrianna grins. “I’m always down to compete with you.”

Yvonne claps her on the back. “If this is what competing’s going to be like from now on…then damn, sign me the hell up.”

Gwen watches them celebrate. In the back of her head, she’s still thinking about that look in Adrianna’s eyes.

Did Adrianna let Yvonne win?

She guesses Yvonne, who’s kind of full of herself in a jock way, might get a little grumpy if she lost a match. So maybe Adrianna’s trying to manage her crew here. Keep everyone happy.

Still. It feels unfair. Adrianna shouldn’t have to do that.

Gwen hopes Lana didn’t let her off easy.

“Great stuff, everyone,” Adrianna says. She’s a little short on breath, and her hair’s all messed up, but she looks happy. “You’re all coming up with ideas, getting in touch with your powers! That’s exactly what I wanted to see!”

They spend the rest of the afternoon brainstorming. Adrianna’s writing all the powers they’ve used on the board, talking through, what everyone’s tactical role might be. Like, Trisha’s clearly going to be fighting long-range most of the time, while Yvonne’s close-range but she might be able to close the distance fast. Gwen gets into it, too. Pretty soon they’re all offering suggestions for each other.

Adrianna’s excited about Lana’s water blast; maybe it could really damage the Nightmare monsters or maybe it could be used to push opponents away. The only one who doesn’t want to listen to suggestions is Kate.

Of freaking course.

“I sneak up and stab them,” she says, arms folded. “What more do you want?”

Kate continues to be dismissive, even as Adrianna offers ideas. Gwen tunes out.

She’s already sick of trying to engage with her.

But mostly things feel really good as they wrap up their second meeting and change back into white and blue uniforms. People are talking in small groups, Moira with Penny, Lana with Yvonne. Gwen’s excited. They’re getting to know each other. Her and Adrianna’s group wants to do a good job fighting.

It feels like this thing is really going to happen.

“Gwen,” Trisha blurts out, as they set off down the hallway together. “You can fly! That’s so damn cool!”

“Thanks,” Gwen says, smiling awkwardly. “I still lost, though.”

“Still insane.” Trisha hugs her around the side. “You’re so awesome.”

Charlie’s outside the main entrance, sitting on the stone wall, munching an orange.

Gwen shouldn’t be caught off guard. They always used to wait for each other like that at their old school. But she is. She totally forgot.

Charlie looks up from their City Finance book. “Oh! Hi, guys!” she says, in a high voice. Charlie often gives off the feeling of a spooked deer. “I haven’t seen you all day! We don’t have Tuesday classes together anymore. Did your club meeting go all right?”

“Oh yeah,” Trisha says, in a dreamy, blissful voice. “It was so cool, Charlie, you don’t even know.”

“That’s good! So Middleton’s okay as a club leader? She still scares me.”

Trish glances at Gwen. “She’s pretty good at getting people to not slack off, so…that’s pretty much all I want.”

“Oh wow,” Charlie sighs wistfully. “I could never be a leader like that. Nobody would listen to me.”

“Yeah, overall it’s a pretty magical atmosphere, wouldn’t you say, Gwen?” Trisha elbows Gwen.

“Lady alive,” Gwen says, rolling her eyes. “Stop.” She digs Trisha in the ribs right back.

“That’s cool,” Charlie says. She digs out a folder. “I’m super nervous about vocal club. They wanted each of us to sight-read the soprano part on our own before we started singing together, and I’ve never done that before, and I think I did okay, but I’m worried I really screwed up near the end, like I was totally flat, and Oda Dekker the club leader seemed nice, but she also gave me this look when I messed up the note, and, like, what if she holds it against me for the rest of the year?”

Gwen and Trisha exchange looks.

“I think you’ll be fine,” Trisha says.

“I hope so,” Charlie chirps. “I don’t think I’ll have time to practice tonight. Did you see how much reading Mr. Euri gave us? That’s almost fifty pages. And I can’t do it in the morning because I’m trying to run in the mornings now.”

“Ah, that was your first mistake: not joining a club where you get exercise,” Trisha says. “See, ours is also a secret underground fighting ring.”

Gwen elbows her again.

Charlie looks baffled. “I thought it was ecology? And disaster relief?”

“It’s, like, extreme disaster relief,” Trisha says. “Super competitive, practically dog eat dog. Whoever saves the most people fastest wins.”

“Okay,” Gwen says. “As Vice President, I think I’m required to tell you to stop misrepresenting our club to outsiders.”

“Fair.” Trisha leans closer. “We do wrestle sometimes though. To keep our skills up.”

Charlie looks aghast. “I don’t think I could be in a club where you wrestle. What if someone punches you in the face?”

“I don’t know, you punch them back?”

“No thanks!” Charlie says, and pulls her nose into her book.

☾

When Gwen gets home and hangs her jacket up on the rack, her mother’s already coming down the stairway, hand on a banister.

“I thought I told you not to wear that ridiculous thing your first week,” Janet Marlowe says.

“I didn’t,” Gwen lies. “It’s not the first week anymore.”

Her mother purses her lips. “How was your ecology club meeting?”

“Fine,” Gwen says. Non-committal.

“Did you come to any important decisions on the direction of the club? It’s important to decide on your shared values early, you know.”

“Yeah, I guess so. We figured some stuff out.”

“Are you speaking up? Are you showing the members of your club that you have something to offer them as vice president? It’s impossible to survive at H-Prep if you don’t have strong connections you can call upon. Let alone in your future career. You need to start thinking about these things now, Gwen. Don’t let your first year slip by.”

Gwen hates this. “I understand, Mom,” she mutters.

“Do you? Don’t tune me out, Gwen.”

“I get it,” Gwen says. Mom has no idea how much she’s trying to control her voice. One stupid little slip could set her mother off and cause a huge shouting match. Which is so damn unfair. “I’m making lots of connections, promise. I’m heading up to my room now, okay?”

Mom frowns, but doesn’t say anything more. She lets Gwen walk past her.

Up in her room, Gwen shuts the door. She pulls her dresser against the door, so she’ll at least have a little warning if Mom tries to come in.

Miracle flies out of her backpack. Gwen flashes her a smile.

Gwen closes her eyes and reaches for the power she drew on earlier this afternoon.

Her golden armor appears around her. Her boots leave the ground. She rises up until her back is against the ceiling and she’s looking down at her bed below.

And for a moment, she soars.

☾

Over the next few weeks, they settle into a rhythm, talking about powers, getting practice in. Adrianna does this whole thing where she has them split into teams and play ball. She’s gotten permission to use the big practice field.

“I should have known,” Becca groans. “This was all so you could trick us into doing sports.”

Yvonne grins, but Adrianna just smiles. “It’s not that. I want to see how good we are at coordinating with each other in the heat of the moment. I figure passing the ball to each other’s the closest we can get to that right now.”

The results don’t inspire confidence. Gwen fumbles the ball a lot, and team captain Yvonne gets frustrated whenever somebody doesn’t understand her instructions. Adrianna’s team seems a little more put together, but Bonnie’s struggling to keep up with everyone’s running speed. She has a bit more success when she switches to being goalie.

“It’s all good,” Adrianna reassures Bonnie. “Everyone has different strengths to bring to the group. Maybe yours is defense.”

Bonnie doesn’t look so sure.

When it’s over, though, Gwen has to admit, she’s glad they did it. Watching everyone show off their flashy powers is one thing, working together’s another. Her team spent a lot of the match figuring out how not to crash into each other. It’s probably good they’re getting that out of the way now and not on a battlefield.

Gwen feels like they’re getting closer to making their move on the Nightmares.

It’s hard keeping up with classes when all she can think about is what’s to come.

On Monday, Gwen’s in third period Navigation. Adrianna’s not in this one, but Charlie is. So’s Penny Ford and, a little more concerningly, Becca Webster.

The teacher’s having them do a stupid group project. Gwen ends up grouped with Becca and two of Becca’s friends. Gwen can tell they’re her friends because they’re both hot, and Becca is making jokes with them from the moment she sits down.

Becca eyes Gwen as she walks over, long enough Gwen almost asks what the hell is her deal.

Then Becca smiles. “I guess we should do this thing, huh?” she asks Gwen.

Gwen sits.

Gwen’s nervous as Becca talks with the other people at the table. She needs this to go right. She already forgot to turn in one assignment a few days ago in all the excitement, and the teacher isn’t accepting latework. She really doesn’t want to fail out of H-Prep.

But it actually goes okay. Gwen finds the courage to offer an idea or two, despite the fact she doesn’t know two of these people. Suggests a Sightline Engine instead of a standard hyperspace line.

When time’s up, the teacher seems to like their project most.

“It looks like we have a new profit record,” she says, studying Gwen’s group’s chart. “Explain to the class: why a Sightline Engine?”

Becca speaks up. “Efficiency,” Becca says. “Using Sightline gives an estimated twenty-percent decrease in cost, which more than makes up for the one percent decrease in speed.”

“Very good, Becca,” the teacher says. “Was that your insight?”

Gwen knows this teacher. Mapleton reserves the A grades for people who come up with insights and leaves everyone else at a B.

Becca hesitates. She glances at her group.

Gwen’s heart sinks. She should have anticipated this. Becca can just claim she came up with the idea instead of Gwen. All her friends will back her up. It’s what Becca should do, if she’s smart. Gwen thinks the teacher is even expecting it.

“No,” Becca says. “I can’t take credit for that. Gwen brought up the Sightline.”

The teacher purses her lips. “I see.” Is she disappointed? “Well done, Miss Marlowe.” She moves on to the next group.

After class, after she catches up with a shell-shocked looking Charlie, Gwen tries to find Becca Webster again.

But Becca’s already gone.

☾

It’s Tuesday. Gwen realizes how much she’s been anticipating this. It’s like breathing again after being underwater. This is like the one day of the week she’s actually happy.

She wonders if today’s when they’ll start planning their big move.

When she opens the door to the classroom, she’s expecting it to be empty, or for Adrianna to be there, eager to discuss what they’ll be doing today with Gwen.

Instead, Kate is sitting at one of the desks, reading a comic book.

Gwen checks the clock. Yeah, it’s still fifteen minutes before they’re supposed to begin.

What the hell is Kate doing?

There’s a big stack of books on the desk next to Kate. Some of them look like novels, but most of them are comics. 

“What are you doing?” Gwen demands.

Kate’s eyes flicker up. “Reading. What do you think?”

“We don’t have permission to use the classroom until three,” Gwen says. She’d been really looking forward to talking with Adrianna one on one.

“There’s never anyone else here,” Kate snaps. “So why does it matter?”

Gwen wishes she could strangle her. “Because we made an agreement with the school, and we don’t want any attention on us right now?” If Kate gets the teachers looking too closely into their club, she’s going to kill her, she swears.

“It’s fine,” Kate says, still engrossed in her comic. “You’re overreacting.”

Gwen tries to calm down. “Look, can’t you just read at home?”

“No?” Kate says. It’s not really a question. “It’s quiet here. No one bothers me. So you can just deal with it.”

Now Gwen’s pissed off.

“You don’t give a shit, do you?” Gwen snaps. “You don’t actually care whether this group gets found out by the teachers. You don’t care if we lose everything we’ve been working for. I can’t believe Adrianna likes you.”

Something in Kate’s expression changes.

“So I’m not good enough to be part of your little clique?” Kate says. Her voice is very cold. “I’m gonna drag your precious team down? Is that how it is?”

“I never said that.”

“That’s what you’re implying.”

“You don’t act like part of the group,” Gwen snaps. “You keep arguing with everything.” She’s furious now. Kate’s going to stab them in the back at some point, and Adrianna’s blind to it. “I don’t know why Adrianna even let you in except for the fact that you’re her cousin.”

Kate gets this awful, evil look on her face.

“I’m sorry, what was it you did for the group again, Gwen?” Kate asks sweetly. “Hand out papers? Stand to the side and watch Adrianna?” Kate lets out a hard, mocking laugh. “Yeah, and I’m the one who’s only here because Adri likes me? Please. Some Vice President.”

Words fail Gwen. She wants to reply, but every response seems to dry up in her throat.

The door opens behind them. Adrianna coming in.

“Everything all right?” Adrianna asks, catching Gwen’s expression.

Kate doesn’t say anything, just sits there looking pleased with herself.

Gwen tears her gaze away.

“Yeah,” she tells Adrianna. “Everything’s fine.”

Gwen’s still reeling as everyone files into the room.

Is Kate right? Is that all she’s worth to the group? She knows Kate’s full of shit, but still, she touched on something.

If she hadn’t found Miracle with Adrianna, would she even be here at all?

At least the meeting’s a big enough deal to distract her.

“The question is, how much longer do we want to wait?” It’s Moira who speaks up. “Another Nightmare attack could happen at any time. Isn’t it time we made our move? Saved lives?”

There are nods around the room.

“You guys have done an amazing job,” Adrianna says. She’s leaning against the desk at the front of the room, hands on the flat surface. “You’ve all come so far in such a short time. But I want us to be careful, too. Are we a hundred percent sure we’re ready to take on the challenge?”

“We’ve practiced for weeks,” Yvonne points out. “We did all that fighting each other.”

This is true. Gwen remembers bonking each other with cardboard tubes, among other things.

For her own part, Gwen wants to justify the group’s existence, and she’s pretty sure they can win. After all, she and Adrianna were able to take down that other one pretty quickly. But she doesn’t trust herself to make the right call here.

“My machines are ready,” Penny chirps. “Here, check it out!”

Penny summons her lab-coat armor and her weapon. She holds up the gunblade or whatever the hell it was.

The gunblade unfolds. Parts slide out of compartments, then expand. Two smaller barrels appear on either side of the machine. Penny lets go. The machine hovers in place.

“Pretty cool, huh?” Penny asks. “And look, I can still use it as a sword, too!” She grabs the handle at the back, and the blade slides out from the front. She gives it a few swishes through the air.

“Very cool,” Adrianna agrees.

“And that’s not the only machine I’ll be bringing, either! I’ve got more—”

“It’ll definitely help,” Adrianna agrees. “But I just want all of us to be on the same page. Is this going to be enough?”

It’s Becca who speaks up. “If we didn’t do it in the next couple weeks, when would you be planning on doing it, Adri?”

“Next month? Another week, another two weeks, depending on how it felt? Like I said, I haven’t decided anything.”

“I think that’s too long,” Becca says. “We’ve all put a lot of time and work in. Adri, hon, if you don’t make a move soon, people are going to go stir-crazy.”

“Fair enough,” Adrianna says. “I’m just wracking my brain. It feels like there should be more we can do to prepare. But we’ve gone through all my ideas.”

“Maybe it’s always going to feel like, that, though? At some point, you have to draw the line. Like Moira said, lives are at stake.”

“Makes sense to me,” Gwen says, trying to offer something. She’s very much not looking at Kate.

Adrianna nods slowly.

“Okay. Then let’s make a plan.” She gets up, heads to the board.

“So. Which Nightmare are we going to kill?”

Everyone’s silent for a second. It feels like saying they’re going to kill winter. Or fire.

“Things we could consider,” Adrianna says. “Which one’s closest to us right now, and can we get to it? Then there’s difficulty. The one Gwen and I faced in the tunnels was pretty small. Based on my research, the rest of them will be a lot stronger than that.”

“What about the harm it’s doing?” Lana demands. “Isn’t that a factor? If a Nightmare’s killed and maimed way more people, then don’t we want to stop it first?”

“That’s also a factor,” Adrianna admits. “I’m not sure if we could take down the most powerful ones yet, but I do want to make as big an impact as we can.”

She writes headings on the board. AVAILABLE? BEATABLE? URGENT?

Adrianna digs a stack of yellow folders out of her backpack. She slides them across the desks. “Here. This is what I’ve been able to find out about the Nightmares so far.”

“Adrianna, where did you get these?” Gwen asks. She’s flipping through the sheets. High-quality photographs, better than she’s ever seen, and photocopied text. Like a dossier.

“High City Library. It goes into more depth than the books we read in class. There’s a lot of stuff that’s usually only accessible to Captaincy administrators, but they’ve worked with my family before to help secure the Ancestor Complex.”

Everyone’s looking through the folders, some of them jumping between folders.

“There’s one that makes people come out with writing all over their skin,” Trisha observes. “That’s pretty messed up.”

Moira nods. “Trismegistus. First seen on the coast a while back. But it’s actually one of the weaker ones. Only a half-mile in diameter. That said, it moves fast.”

“Where is it now?” Gwen asks, as Adrianna takes notes.

“I heard it went up into the mountains near Horatio. Since then it’s been dormant.”

“Demilune,” Lana says, looking at another folder. “Weaker. Has something to do with music…”

“There’s Heliotrope,” Trisha continues. “The one that attacked Antenor and Prospero. One of the stronger ones.”

Gwen remembers from her project. The burned bodies, the flower imagery. People with holes instead of eyes.

It’s enough that the anger flares up in her again. They let that happen.

“Yes,” Moira agrees. “In part because it’s been known to coordinate the attacks of other Nightmares.”

“Optimus,” Bonnie reads from the folder she’s holding. “That’s the biggest one, I remember. People who’ve escaped say it’s made of gold and jewels.”

“Oooh, Areopagite sounds pleasant,” Becca comments. “Rust, blood, and explosions in a violent hellscape. Let’s not do that one. Seems a little much for a first outing. Or any outing.”

Adrianna writes all the names on the board.

“That’s all of them, right?” Gwen asks. Here it is, she knows this, it’s her chance to contribute. “There’s five Nightmares as of right now?”

“Right,” Adrianna says.

“That’s not true,” says an indignant voice.

Gwen turns and sees Penny staring at her.

“That’s wrong,” Penny repeats, like someone just punched her. “There’s six.”

“Are you talking about the Hidden Nightmare?” Moira says wearily. 

“Yes!” Penny says, looking a little more pleased. “It’s stayed secret all this time. Can you imagine how powerful it has to be?”

“Hidden Nightmare? Why have I not heard about this?” Trisha asks. Gwen’s wondering the same.

“Because you don’t frequent Nightmare junkie forums,” Moira says, looking tired. “Where they run wild with self-indulgent speculation.”

“It’s not speculation!” Penny insists. “It’s the sixth Nightmare, hiding somewhere invisible right now.”

Moira folds her arms. “Its existence has never been proven.”

Penny strides toward her. Her clothes turn back into her armored lab coat and goggles. “Three separate incidents!” she cries, jabbing a finger at Moira. “Fall of ’47! Winter of 53! Winter of 55! Inhabitants of outskirts found decayed into bones and rags! No Nightmare to be found!”

“I know the site reports,” Moira says, uncrossing her arms. “I’d just rather hold to the standard view. There’s nothing in those incidents that contradicts them being the work of Areopagite. Or Trismegistus, if you want to explain why they happened so fast.”

“Then how do you explain the unique method of killing?” Penny asks. “Or the way the survivors said time slowed down for them? Or the persistent ticking noise?”

“Like I said, it could be one of the five. We don’t need to conjure up additional Nightmares.”

“It actually doesn’t matter, for our purposes,” Adrianna says. Everyone looks at her. She smiles. “We’re planning to kill all the Nightmares eventually, aren’t we? If it’s a known one, it’ll become clear once these incidents stop happening. If not, then we’ll flush it out into the open.”

“More work for us,” Becca remarks.

“Like we mind,” Yvonne says, flexing her claws.

Maybe she shouldn’t speak for everyone? Gwen would love to not have fighting an invisible Nightmare on her to-do list, personally.

Penny isn’t done. “Well, I’m going to go after the Hidden Nightmare, whether the rest of you think it exists or not. And study its biology, because anything that can disappear like that has to have some super interesting anatomy.”

“Sounds good,” Trisha says, patting Penny’s shoulder. “But, hey, long term goal, right? If it’s that strong, we probably don’t want to go after it first thing.”

Penny seems to calm down. “That’s true. We’ll want to examine a smaller specimen first.”

“What about Demilune?” Bonnie offers.

People turn to look at her. Bonnie looks embarrassed. “Someone said it and Trismegistus are the weakest ones. I thought maybe music might be easier to deal with than freaky writing.”

Becca looks at Adrianna. “What do we know about Demilune?”

“It’s mysterious, in the way they all are,” Adrianna says. “From the reports I’ve read, survivors describe hearing strange music. There’s also mention of a glowing figure three stories tall. Moira, can you confirm those details?”

“That’s pretty close to my understanding, yes,” Moira says. “I don’t want to downplay it. It may be smaller than the others, but it’s still a Nightmare. My mom and I helped the survivors of the second attack on Viola, and it was….nasty.” She looks very serious. “People with burns like musical notes all over their bodies, or coughing up blue liquid. I saw a bank that looked like a stage when it hadn’t before.”

“Where’s Demilune now?” Becca asks.

“It’s still there,” Moira says. The bitterness catches Gwen by surprise. “A dark storm, swirling over much of Viola.”

She shakes her head. “Viola’s half a ghost town now. But plenty of people don’t want to leave because their homes and lives are there. So they live with a Nightmare hanging over their heads. Because the Captaincy refuses to help.”

Everyone’s quiet for a second.

“Seems like a really good target for us, right?” Lana says. She looks out confidently at everyone. “It would really make a difference?”

There are nods. “Yeah,” Trisha says. “We could really help.”

Adrianna writes YES under URGENT?

“Viola,” Becca muses. “That’s not far from Cesario, right? Where they hold the gardening courses? Some of the older students were talking about their trips there.”

“It’s the next town over,” Moira says. “Just far enough from the zone of attack to be considered safe.”

“And we’re an ecology club, or so I’ve heard,” Becca says. “Seems to me we could find a reason or two to visit.”

“It’s not uncommon for people to study there for a week,” Adrianna says. “But I think even a weekend trip would work for our purposes.”

She’s smiling really big. It takes Gwen a second to realize why.

Adrianna already thought about all this. She was already planning on them fighting Demilune, for those exact same reasons. She just wanted them to come to the conclusion on their own.

Sometimes this girl makes Gwen’s head spin.

“I’ll talk with Mr. Marshton,” Adrianna says. “I think he’ll agree to chaperone us. I have a few ideas on how we might slip away.”

“So we’re doing this?” Kate asks. She’s holding her dagger, smirking.

“We’re doing this,” Adrianna agrees.

Becca smiles. “Let’s kill a Nightmare.”

☾

Adrianna’s quiet after everyone else departs.

“What’s up?” Gwen asks.

“I’m not sure if I made the right call,” Adrianna admits. “I was hoping we’d have a few more weeks to practice. But everyone’s clearly getting restless.”

“You could move the date,” Gwen says. “Give it another month instead of two weeks.”

Adrianna shakes her head. “Morale is important. That has to be a consideration, too. It’s a balancing act.” She smiles sadly. “I guess I haven’t done something like this before. At least, not exactly.”

Gwen doesn’t know what to say. “We’re working hard, aren’t we?” she says. “You’ve got everyone running laps and getting in shape. Feels like we’re ready.”

“I hope so,” Adrianna says.

Miracle appears from Gwen’s backpack in a swirl of pixie dust. “I have great confidence in your preparations, Adrianna.”

“Thank you, Miracle,” Adrianna says. She lets the fairy perch on her shoulder. “Hearing that from you helps.” She looks at Gwen, nods. “Okay. I’ll make sure we spend our sessions before the trip as productively as possible.”

“Sounds good,” Gwen says.

She never knows how to help Adrianna when she doubts herself. If Gwen’s really honest with herself, Kate’s right, Gwen isn’t putting half the effort into the club that Adrianna is, and if Adrianna doesn’t think Adrianna’s doing enough, what the hell is Gwen supposed to do?

But Adrianna seems to have a way of talking herself out of her worries.

Gwen hopes that’s enough.

☾

BANG. The bus seat jolts underneath Gwen. Everyone looks up, heads whipping around like what if it’s the Nightmare come to get them. Gwen knows it’s just these crappy mountain roads. But she can’t keep herself from looking out the window, every time.

They’re hanging out in the middle to the back of the bus. Kate’s by herself, looking bored, flipping through comics from her backpack. Gwen’s sitting with Trisha and Penny. Adrianna’s further up, talking to Mr. Marshton and the driver.

Gwen doesn’t even know how to have a conversation with Trisha, because the thing that she really wants to talk about she can’t mention with Mr. Marshton in earshot.

Penny’s a good distraction. In the course of the next hour Gwen learns a lot more than she ever thought possible about the comics and games Penny likes. Trisha asks questions, Penny gets wide-eyed and starts talking faster and Gwen just lets it wash over her, letting Penny’s words fill her head so she doesn’t think about what’s to come.

Another hour, and their bus is turning onto the main street of Cesario. Gwen sees a tall blue H-Prep building ahead.

This is it, she thinks to herself.

Adrianna seems to be thinking along the same lines. “Does everyone have all their stuff?” she calls back to them.

There’s a chorus of “yeahs.” Gwen says yeah, too, but then she double-checks her backpack just in case, as if she didn’t already check it like fifty billion times. At least she still has that big map she bought. Miracle waves, sitting on top of the snacks and water bottles.

Gwen really hopes Kate doesn’t screw her part of this up.

The bus slows down. Gwen rises from her seat before it’s even all the way to a stop. Kate and Adrianna are moving towards the front.

Mr. Marshton appears from the front, smiling in a dorky teacher way, as if he’s about to impart some sage mustachioed wisdom.

Adrianna bobs her head.

What the heck is she waiting for?

The second the bus engine shuts off, Adrianna moves.

“Now!” Adrianna calls out. She traces her Sign, super fast, and throws her hand out.

The light is blinding. Mr. Marshton looks very surprised, and then she can’t see him at all.

But she does, just dimly, see Kate moving forward with a knife tipped in goo.

There’s a sound like a bag of potatoes falling. When the light clears, Mr. Marshton’s asleep in the aisle, and the bus driver’s conked out in the driver’s seat.

“I honestly didn’t think that was going to work,” Becca comments.

“What would you have done if it hadn’t?” Adrianna asks.

“Enjoyed watching you improvise.”

With some difficulty, they lift Mr. Marshton up and prop him in one of the bus seats. Then, they follow Adrianna out of the bus.

They nearly bump into the woman who’s standing there waiting for them.

“Who are you?” Kate demands.

The woman looks surprised. She’s an adult, but she’s young and thin, with kind of a sweet face framed by blonde curls. “I’m Cecelia? I was supposed to show you around the gardens?”

She looks around. “Where’s your teacher?”

“Resting,” Penny says brightly.

“Resting?” She looks confused. “On…the bus?”

“Yes,” Adrianna says.

“It was a very long drive,” Becca says. “And he’s had a very long day. Doing teachery things. You know how it is.”

The woman looks a little shocked. “Well, I suppose we’ll have to…wake him up?”

Crap. This lady wasn’t supposed to be here. But there’s no way to deal with her out in the open like this, not without somebody seeing them.

Trisha moves fast. “Woah, I think something’s gone wrong with the engine!” she says, and marches over to the front of the bus.

 “Oh, no!” Cecilia sounds deeply worried.

“Yeah, look at this!” Trisha says. “I think I see smoke.”

Cecelia quivers. “There’s smoke? I don’t see any smoke.”

While Cecelia’s saying that, Gwen sees Trisha make her Sign, like a bow and arrow pointed directly at the hood of the bus. She flicks her finger.

A little plume of smoke comes up from the hood of the bus. Flick. Another. Flick. Another and another.

“Goodness!” Cecelia says, and that’s when the smoke swells into an enormous cloud.

Cecelia runs into the grey cloud, and Kate follows behind her. Cecelia lets out a soft “Ow,” and then falls silent.

“Ah, she’s heavy!” Kate, complaining again.

“Let me—” It’s Moira’s voice.

“I got it,” Yvonne says.

“Don’t get tangled in my rope, Yvonne—”

A few seconds later, the smoke clears, and Moira’s walking out of the bus with Yvonne beside her.

Gwen looks inside. Cecelia’s slumped in one of the seats, drooling onto the fabric.

“Nice one,” she tells Trisha.

Trisha smiles. “Thanks. I’ve been practicing, you know? I thought, like…my Sign’s fire, and that could include smoke.”

“Makes sense.”

“I didn’t think I’d ever use it on our teachers, but hey.”

Gwen looks around.

They’re standing in a dirt parking lot. Past a fence, she can see rows and rows of plants.

But no one’s paying any attention to them.

“All right,” Adrianna says. “Shall we set out?”

Nods all around.

“What’s our heading, Gwen?”

Gwen unfolds the monster of a map. It’s got rows and rows of height lines marking the landscape, rivers in blue, towns in red.

She does her best to speak up, trying not to think about Kate.

“The ridge,” Gwen says. “We basically just have to make it over that hill.” She points. “Then it’ll be an easy walk down into the valley.”

“What are we going to tell our teachers when we get back?” Bonnie asks nervously.

Adrianna hoists her backpack a little higher on her shoulder. “With luck,” she says, “they’ll think they just fell asleep while we were off seeing the town. That should be embarrassing enough they don’t ask too many questions.”

It sounds a bit flimsy to Gwen. Like, it’s weird that Cecelia fell asleep, too, right? Someone could totally poke a bunch of holes in their story.

Gwen studies her club president. Adrianna’s wearing a determined smile.

Maybe she’s thinking if this goes really well, they won’t have to have a cover story.

They start walking. A dirt path rises from the gardens up the hill. Pretty quickly Cesario is shrinking behind them.

It feels like they’re on a school hiking trip, except there’s no one around to yell at them for not being in line.

It feels like being totally free.

There’s a lot of talking ahead and behind Gwen. People are laughing, swinging their arms, singing even, like they used to do on long hikes in elementary school.

The singing dies as they reach the top of the hill.

The river that winds through the grass in the valley vanishes into a purple fog so thick that at parts it becomes black. Shapes seem to pulse and twitch within the dark storm.

It reminds Gwen of a sleeping creature. Curled up around itself, the vague suggestion of a body and limbs visible, but no face or head.

At the edges, weathered pieces of abandoned streets disappear into the grass.

Some of the town remains beyond, Gwen guesses. The part it hasn’t eaten yet.

“Well, we saw the Nightmare,” Becca says. Now we can go home.”

“You’re not seriously planning on going back?” Adrianna asks her.

“Hon, what do you take me for? No.”

But Becca looks a little more nervous than she did on the bus.

Gwen’s feeling unsure, too. The size of the thing’s getting to her. This Nightmare’s so, so much bigger than the one they faced at the Ancestor Complex. That had to have been a juvenile, a little-kid-Nightmare. This? This is something else.

“Well,” Adrianna says. “Nothing to do but make our approach. Everyone, stay at walking pace. We’ll try to avoid waking it up.”

They start down the long hill.

Slowly the Nightmare rises in front of them, like a wall made of purple smoke. By the time they get near it, Gwen’s craning her neck to see the top, like a High City skyscraper.

Adrianna stops them a few yards away.

They’re so close. They’re standing on broken asphalt, surrounded by street signs that look like they’ve melted. Instead of writing, they have musical notes on them, almost illegible.

Ahead, there’s only purple fog swirling.

Adrianna motions to her. Gwen swallows, then nods. She asked for this, asked to take on more responsibility.

“Trisha, everyone else who has arrows or something long-range, go up with Adrianna,” she says. “Close-range attackers, follow me.”

People start shuffling around slowly. Gwen grits her teeth when she sees who’s out of formation.

“Kate, you’re not with Adrianna!” she shouts. “You’re close-range! With me!”

Kate whirls, red with fury.

“Don’t tell me what to do,” she hisses. “You’re not the leader!”

“You’re—”

“Adrianna’s the leader, not you!” Kate snaps. “I don’t have to listen to you!”

“Hey, Kate, Kate!” Adrianna says, putting out a hand. “It’s okay! Gwen’s just doing what I asked her to. Take it down a notch, okay?”

“She’s wrong,” Kate snarls. “I need to be in the front so I can sneak around. She doesn’t get it, it doesn’t work if I’m in the back.”

“You’re right,” Adrianna says. “That was my mistake. Sorry to both of you.” She ushers Kate forward, into her group.

Leaving Gwen ready to stab something herself, wondering what the hell is wrong with Adrianna.

Adrianna motions her group forward. One by one, they step into the fog.

Now it’s Gwen’s turn.

She makes sure Bonnie and Yvonne and all the rest make it inside first.

For a split second, she’s alone by herself on the outside of the Nightmare.

She hears a faint rumbling.

She runs inside before she can think about it anymore.

She feels the cool touch of the mist wash over her, as purple light fills her eyes.

Then she almost crashes into Yvonne. She’s on the other side.

It’s dark. Silver light shines down onto ruined streets and houses.

Except Gwen can only see a square of sky.

Everywhere else, dark walls block her sight.

It takes her a minute to get it. The ground beneath her feet has a fine wood grain. If she thinks of herself as the size of a bug…

“It’s a house?” Trisha says, wrinkling her nose.

A giant house. They’re standing on a giant table, and the expanse below them is a tangle of fluffy carpet. Only it’s night, with all the lights off. And through the window, moonlight’s coming in. It casts long shadows across the room, renders other patches bright.

The music catches Gwen off guard.

In the distance, someone’s playing the piano.

“Kind of thought we’d be looking at its internal anatomy,” Becca says, frowning.

“This is its anatomy,” Moira says.

“That’s right!” Penny chirps. “We just crossed the threshold of bio-locative duality!” She points at the far away ceiling beams. “From the outside, it all just looks like mist. But inside, architectural features form part of its internal structure, like a ribcage! It’s fascinating!”

Moira leans over Adrianna’s shoulder. “Accounts of Demilune are incomplete, for obvious reasons, but there’s a standard set of rooms that come up again and again in survivors’ testimony. This is the Living Room.”

“The question is,” Penny says, “Are the rooms consistent? Or are they more like a deck of possibilities the Nightmare can draw from? We might be able to resolve one of the debates among the leading Nightmare scholars!” Penny sets her backpack on the ground and starts digging around inside.

“Are you going to be okay with killing a Nightmare, Penny?” Trisha asks gently.

Penny’s face falters. “We have to, don’t we? They’re not… doing good things.” She shakes her head. “It’s okay. I’ll study the specimen before we euthanize it. Take extensive notes. Then it should be all right.”

She sets two metal objects on the ground. They look like tumbleweeds made out of overlapping plates. Penny taps the top of each one, and they unfold, rising on tiny jets to her shoulder level.

“Flying artillery drone,” Penny says, tapping the first one. “Should be perfect for covering our approach. The other one’s a camera. It takes really good pictures.”

“What else should we expect?” Adrianna says.

“Opposition, and soon. The denizens show up on a cycle.”

Yvonne looks puzzled. “Denizens?”

“You know,” Becca interrupts. “The monsters inside them? Come on, Yvonne, I know you’ve seen them on TV.”

“Oh, yeah.”

Bonnie speaks up. “Um, Nightmares make them, I think?”

“Some of them, yes,” Moira says, her face grim. “The term also refers to the victims.”

Bonnie looks very pale. “You mean…”

“Nightmares alter people,” Moira says. “In mind and body. Usually, the longer they’ve been trapped inside, the worse it gets. After a certain point it can be hard to distinguish them from the original denizens.” Moira’s fists are clenched tight.

“So, um,” Becca cuts in. “How do we know all denizens aren’t just victims a Nightmare ate somewhere else?”

“We don’t,” Moira says. “We don’t have anything to go on. We’re speculating.” She stares at the distant carpet.

“Are we going to be okay?” Trisha asks.

“Assuming we don’t overstay our welcome,” Moira says.

The words seem to sit heavily on the air.

“Right,” Adrianna says. “Let’s get moving, then. Do the reports say anything about a central room? A heart we can carve into?”

“Not so much,” Moira says. “There’s the ghostly figure. That might be its true body. It shouldn’t be too difficult to get deeper in, though.” She points at a door on the far side of the giant carpet. “Eventually, one of these doors should take us to the center.”

“How do we get down, though?” Trisha wonders.

“That shouldn’t be a problem,” Moira says. “We should enter freefall momentarily.”

“What?” Gwen asks.

There’s an earsplitting CRACK.

Then three more all at once.

The table falls out from underneath them.

Gwen feels her stomach leap out of her body.

For a moment, all Gwen can see as she tumbles is rising dark walls and splintered wood.

Then they’re staggering to their feet, in the wreckage of table legs and abandoned houses.

“Onward,” Adrianna says, looking a little woozy.

At this size, the carpet’s more like a field of grass than fabric. Gwen follows Adrianna through them, feeling like a jungle explorer. The giant door seems an awfully long way away. She could fly, but she doesn’t want to look like she’s leaving the others behind.

She glances up at the window, divided into quarters. A fat crescent moon hangs in the sky.

“Wait a minute,” Becca says, following her gaze. “Why’s there a moon? We’re on the moon. Miranda I could understand, but…”

“Does it matter?” Trisha asks.

The moon’s growing thicker as she looks at it, Gwen realizes. Now it’s almost a half-moon.

Moira’s eyes go wide.

“Get to the door, now!” she shouts. “Run!”

An earsplitting shriek rends the air.

The half-moon blinks. It becomes an eye, looking directly at them.

It melts through the wall, then settles into a shape.

The woman’s the size of a mountain. A creature too vague to be human, with skin almost as pale as her long white gown. Her head nearly reaches the ceiling.

Adrianna and Moira are already running. Gwen starts to run, too.

Dimly, Gwen’s aware the piano’s playing faster, matching the chaos of her heart beating.

The specter points a bony finger at them. The moonlight falls upon their group.

The loops of fabric rustle. Gwen jumps back as a hand comes out of one. Things are crawling up out of the carpet.

They’re like people, but their bodies are twisted. The one near Gwen has lines of music all over her face and hands. Yellow paper strangles her neck. She reaches for Gwen with long fingers.

Oh no, oh shit. There’s tons of them now, summoned by the woman’s call. Bodies with instruments growing out of them, all converging towards them out of the carpet. Gwen doesn’t see any humanity in their eyes, only hatred and anger.

That isn’t even the worst part.

The ghostly woman is approaching.

Gwen flails at the denizen with her rapier, just like she did in the tunnels.

When she opens her eyes again, the freaky woman’s lying in two pieces.

Shit.

Somehow it’s so much worse than she thought it would be. She feels horrible. But she doesn’t know what else she could have done.

 Three more are already approaching her.

Everyone’s moving, throwing out powers as quickly as they can as they run. Adrianna strikes two at once with her giant sword. Trisha’s firing off bright red arrows, trying to stay with the group while backing away from monsters with piano-key hands. Moira’s dealing with one who has a tuba growing in and out of his skull. She catches his wrist with the rope and flings him aside.

Gwen takes to the air to leap over the two that are clawing at her. She hears a brakka-brakka-brakka which is probably Penny’s drone and gunblade, but it’s not clear if she’s hitting anything. She touches down beside Adrianna.

Something leaps over the other monsters, heading straight for Gwen. She turns too late to sees claws the color of bruises swinging through the air towards her face.

Clang.

Something stops the leaping monster in midair, causes its whole body to crash to the ground.

It’s Lana’s shield, a pale blue circle covered in patterns like water-plants, making a barrier between Gwen and the monsters.

Gwen doesn’t understand. Lana’s nowhere in sight.

She turns, and sees Lana some distance away.

Lana’s hand is thrust out. Her face is straining with effort.

The shield spins through the air, over the heads of the monsters, and flies back to her hand.

Lana gives Gwen a faint smile and starts running again.

They’ve carved a path through the monsters, but the ghostly woman’s much closer now. Just one of her strides carries her what seems like a mile, shaking the earth on impact.

They’re almost at the door. They just have to outrun this thing—

Wait. Where’s Bonnie?

Gwen turns and sees Bonnie at the very back of the group, where the monsters are. Moira’s got her arm around her. Bonnie’s wide-eyed, staring down at her hammers.

“I can’t do this,” Bonnie mumbles. She seems to be having trouble breathing. “I can’t do this, I can’t—”

“Bonnie, honey, come on, I’ve got you. Bonnie, all you need to do is run forward, okay? That’s all. We need to go—” 

Adrianna and Yvonne are running back towards both of them, but they’re still pretty far off. Gwen has no idea where anyone else is.

Gwen flies Bonnie’s way. She hurls her white branches out with as much force as she can muster, making a barrier between Bonnie and the monsters.

Bonnie starts moving again, Moira still holding her. They run toward the door. 

The next second, a glowing claw slashes through the branches. Gwen’s forced to scramble out of the way.

She flies as fast as she can to catch up with the others.

Something approaches her from behind. and Gwen slashes at it in a panic—

The blade goes flying past a human-shaped blur.

Kate reappears from the blur.

Stealth. She can disappear somehow. That’s why Gwen hasn’t seen her.

“What the hell?” Kate shrieks. “That could have killed me!”

“Why’d you sneak up behind me?” Gwen shouts.

“You almost cut my face open! What the hell’s wrong with you?” Kate screams.

“Guys!” Adrianna calls out. “The door!”

Gwen tears herself away from Kate and catches up with Adrianna. The woman’s right behind them, but they’re so close—

Adrianna puts her hand on the enormous door.

The room around them shatters with a sound like breaking glass.

When the pieces of wall stop moving, the room’s changed. Instead of a living room, it looks more like a bedroom.

The giant woman’s gone. The piano player’s playing gently again.

Everyone’s crouching, hands on their knees, trying to catch their breath.

Gwen takes in their new surroundings.

The most obvious thing is the giant girl lying on the altar.

No—it’s a bed. She sees the hanging covers and feet. But it looks kind of like an altar, too.

The girl looks dead. There are blue stains around her mouth. A whole bunch of swords are sticking out of her chest. At the foot of the bed, a giant boy sits in a chair, headphones around his neck.

“What is this?” Trisha wonders aloud. She starts walking closer. She reaches out a hand to touch the hanging covers.

“Trisha, don’t—” Gwen tries to shout, but by then it’s too late.

The boy’s head snaps up, looking at them. The headphones slide onto his ears. His body bulges out, fur growing all over his face.

In less than a second, there’s now a big freaking wolf creature looming over them.

The piano trills back into life.

The half-moon appears again in the window. The ghostly woman again comes through the wall. This time she’s carrying a glass vial. More monsters crawl up through the carpet around them.

“Shit,” Trisha says.

As if at her words, the room begins to quake. The walls flicker. Gwen can swear she sees houses through them.

“What’s that rumbling?” Yvonne shouts.

“Demilune’s awake,” Adrianna says, gripping her sword. Gwen can see the panic in her eyes. “And I think it’s moving!”

“What’s that mean for us?” Becca screams.

“If we don’t kill the Nightmare soon, more people are going to die!”

“It’s okay, guys!” Yvonne says. “I’ll take out the wolf!” She raises her own claws.

Only to find herself being choked from behind by hands made of violin bows.

“Yvonne!” Adrianna cries out, and runs towards her and the denizens. Gwen runs, too.

Trisha is firing arrows desperately, trying to stop the wolf, but he’s running at her on all fours—

The spectral woman doesn’t even seem to notice them. She smashes the vial into the girl’s mouth. Blue liquid spills over the bed.

“What’s she doing—?” Penny starts to ask.

The next moment, a creature that looks like an enormous pregnant woman leaps into view.

Its gaunt limb backhands Penny across the room.

Becca goes running after her. She collides with Bonnie, who’s running towards Penny from the other direction.

“Kate!” Gwen shouts. Kate has stealth, Kate can move fast while Gwen’s over here helping Yvonne. “Get the werewolf from behind!” If Kate can get there in time, she can protect Trisha, Gwen can’t get there in time, but Kate can save her—

The blow, when it comes, comes out of the darkness.

Gwen tumbles, thrown back by the fist to her cheekbone. She lands on her ass, her sword clattering to the floor.

Kate leaps onto her, her screaming, freckled face filling Gwen’s sight.

“DON’T TELL ME WHAT TO DO!” Kate roars. Her next punch rattles Gwen’s jaw. “YOU DON’T GET TO TELL ME WHAT TO DO!”

Gwen’s face, no, her whole body hurts. She swings her own fist into the side of Kate’s head. Kate howls, then drives a knee into Gwen’s stomach.

Gwen gasps for breath. Above her, the glowing woman sinks another sword into the girl’s chest. Blood pours down.

The world shatters again.

Everything falls out from under them.

☾

When Gwen comes to, it’s all changed again.

She’s lying in debris, concrete poking into her painfully. It looks like another crushed house.

Gwen groans, rubs her aching face, and tries to get to her feet.

She looks up, and it’s an even bigger room.

Above, wooden rafters look as far away as stars. Giant books lie fallen everywhere, spilling open half-eaten pages.

At the center of the room is the stair.

The stairs stretch up and up and up, like a ladder to the sky. At the top of the stairs sits the piano player.

It’s the girl from the altar, wearing a long black dress. Far away as she is, Gwen can tell she’s still bigger than they are. The girl’s playing quickly now, her fingers leaping up and down the keys.

The rest of the room is filled up by buildings.

Not crushed ones this time. Real ones. The rest of the town of Viola.

Gwen already thinks she hears screaming.

Not denizens. People who’ve just been sucked into the Nightmare. The giant glowing woman is already standing over them, bending down to claw them with her hands.

Gwen doesn’t know what to do. She can’t seem to make herself move.

All these people are going to be twisted and eaten by the Nightmare, too. It’s their fault.

She can’t do anything. She can’t even make herself run to help them.

The others are sitting up in the rubble nearby. From the way they’re listening to the screams, Gwen guesses they feel the same way she does.

“I didn’t get to Penny in time,” Lana says, stricken. “I choked.”

“I messed up,” Penny mumbles. “I wasn’t watching my back.”

“You messed up?” Trisha says bitterly. “How do you think I feel?”

““Look at us,” Becca says. “We’re a disaster.”

Becca’s right. What the hell did they think they were going to accomplish? A bunch of kids who’ve never been in combat, thinking they were going to take down giant monsters? Of course it all went to shit.

They had no idea what they were up against.  They joked and laughed about it.

They were so naïve. Of course it was going to go like this. They don’t know how to work as a team. They weren’t prepared.

Now it’s too late.

A wail cuts through her thoughts.

The giant pregnant creature is back. This close, Gwen can see its mottled, grey-white skin. It has to be nine feet tall, at least.

The thing lowers its hands, revealing stained cheeks. The shapeless mouth opens in a hiss. It raises a long arm to tear through them with its claws.

Gwen can’t even find the energy to run as the arm comes down. What’s the point? It was all useless anyway.

She closes her eyes and waits for her inevitable end.

There’s a scream. A burst of light.

Gwen opens her eyes again.

And sees Adrianna Middleton in motion, slicing off the thing’s head.

Adrianna’s hair and cape are streaming out behind her. Her sword’s glowing, surrounded by a wreath of flame that cuts into that grey neck as much as any blade does.

The stained face topples, and the huge, vast bulk crumbles as Adrianna lands and sheathes the burning sword.

“Come on,” Adrianna says. “Let’s finish this.”

Everyone gapes at her.

“Adri—” Becca ventures. “You just—” She takes a breath. “In case you haven’t noticed, we’re screwed. We’re bruised, we’re freaking out, the group is falling apart.”

Adrianna shakes her head. “We’ve reached the center. Just a little farther, and we’re there.”

“Adri,” Becca protests. “We’re not heroes, okay? We can’t do this.”

A hard look comes over Adrianna’s features.

“So, everything you all said about doing better than the Captaincy. I’m supposed to believe that was all just talk?”

“We—”

“What we all said about risking our lives to protect people. That was just talk, too?”

Becca looks away.

Adrianna grips her hilt. “Right now, people are dying. It’s not an abstract or an ideal. It’s happening right here, this very second. You told me you wanted to do something about it. Well, are we going to? Or are we going to be like our families in the Captaincy and leave them to die?”

Gwen feels shame wash over her. People are avoiding Adrianna’s gaze.

Adrianna’s face softens. “Guys, I know you’re scared. I’m scared, too. Seriously, you think I’m not? There are giant monsters roaming around. I know we’ve made mistakes so far. I know we’re hurting. But I tell myself it’s going to be okay and I keep fighting. Because if I keep fighting, I can make things better.”

“Look at who you guys are! Look at the armor you’re wearing! There’s so much you can do. Where are the girls I saw back at school, who showed me incredible powers in their fights? All you need to do is reach inside yourself, trust that you have what you need to kill these monsters, and you will. That’s all I’m doing. I’m not anything special.”

Adrianna tosses her head. “Bottom line is, I’m not stopping. I’m going to pull out everything I’ve got to get to the top of the stairs and end this Nightmare. Those people over there, the people of Viola, they’re terrified. And we can save them. Nothing else matters.”

She glances from person to person. People are getting to their feet now.

The feeling inside Gwen shifts. Her heart’s racing.

Who is this person, standing in front of them and saying these words? Is this really the girl that she knew?

“I’ll ask you a question,” Adrianna says. “Who are we?” 

Gwen knows what to say.

“We’re the World Savers Club!” she shouts.

“Yeah!” Yvonne echoes, and Trisha after her.

“And what do we do?” Adrianna roars.

“We kill Nightmares!” Multiple people bellow, but Lana’s voice is loudest of all.

Becca looks startled. At the same time, a change seems to have come over Bonnie. She’s standing taller now. Frowning faintly, looking at Adrianna.

“That’s right!” Adrianna cries. “Now let’s go kill this one!”

She starts forward toward the stair.

And Moon damn it all, but Gwen follows her, and the rest of the World Savers Club runs behind her.

“Gwen!” Adrianna shouts. “You have flight! Tell us what you see from the air!”

Gwen takes off like a shot. She rises over the great stairway, looking down at the vast room.

“Werewolf approaching!” she calls out as she flies back down. “Two rows of freaky people in front of it, and a whole bunch more behind!”

“Excellent,” Adrianna says. “Guys, anything you’ve figured out about your powers, use it. Everything counts!”

They charge up the stair. A line of half-instrument monsters appears over the edge of the next stairstep.

“Penny, Trisha! Hit the next row with a barrage!”

Penny sprays bullets down the line, while Trisha fires off arrow after arrow.

“Lana, Yvonne, to me! We’ll cut them down!”

Yvonne kick-claws a monster. Lana impales two with her lance, as Adrianna whirls through another. Kate appears and stabs one, not looking at Gwen.

There’s a howl. The headphones-wearing werewolf comes loping over the ridge.

Bonnie steps forward.

“Bonnie!” Becca cries.

“It’s okay,” Bonnie says. “If he’s attacking us, then he’s not going after all those innocent people, right?” She lifts her hammers. Her hands aren’t steady, but she keeps a grip on them.

“Bonnie, you don’t have to—”

Bonnie stares into the eyes of the werewolf. Her grip gets tighter. Gwen tries to fly towards her, but she’s not sure if she’ll make it in time—

The werewolf’s dripping jaws open over her head.

Bonnie Beaumont stands her ground.

She lifts her right boot, then slams it down on the earth.

The whole stair shakes.

Cracks spread out in a circle from the point Bonnie’s boot landed, and the werewolf staggers. It whimpers in confusion.

Bonnie swings her hammers.

Crack. The wolf’s jaw breaks open. Bonnie’s other hammer swings as she spins back around. Another crack. The rest of the head disappears in a bloody pulp.

The huge hairy body vanishes. A blood-stained pair of headphones hangs briefly, then falls to the ground.

Yvonne leaps down from the step and throws her arms around Bonnie.

“Bonnie!” she cries. “That was freaking badass, girl!”

Bonnie blushes. “I was just trying to reach for the power, like Adrianna said.”

“That was great,” Adrianna says, touching Bonnie’s shoulder. “Really incredible work.” She points up the stairs. “Bonnie cleared us a path. Let’s take it.”

As they run and fly, a distant shriek tells Gwen something has changed.

The glowing woman vanishes from the town below. She reappears atop the stairs, next to the girl at the piano.

The girl’s playing faster now, frenetic, hair coming loose from its band. The giantess stands over her, watching.

More monsters emerge like a wave over the stairs. Yvonne leaps, four stairs up, and lands a kick right through one’s chest. Kate stabs one, flips Gwen off, then vanishes again. Lana throws her shield. It knocks five monsters off the stair before coming back to her.

“All right,” Becca says as they run, breathless, catching up to Adrianna. “You win. You want to see what I’ve figured out on my own? I’ll show you.”

“Show me.” Adrianna grins.

“It’s a work in progress, okay?” Becca says. “But every time I think about my powers, I keep coming back to this one feeling. One word.”

Her eyes open wide. “Balance.”

Becca slams the tip of her spear into the ground of the stair. The chains hanging on either side transform. Until a giant pair of scales hangs from Becca’s spear.

Becca lifts the spear, and the scales shift.

The monsters in front of her rise up with a purple glow. Then, as Becca’s scales shift the other way, they fall, crashing down hard.

Becca begins to glow herself. Her hair lifts up, and she rises into the air. Higher and higher, until she comes back down, landing with an impact in a crowd of monsters. They’re flung by the impact, ten or twenty falling from the stair.

“Hoo,” Becca says, clutching her stomach. “That’s going to take some getting used to.” She turns her weapon back into a spear.

The rest of the group catches up. They’re almost at the moon lady’s feet. They’re so close.

They’re almost there.

The girl is playing faster and faster. Her left hand strikes deep cords, again and again. BANG. BANG.

The giant woman isn’t looking at them. Her arms are wrapped lovingly around the girl. Her hands cradle the girl’s.

The others reach the top of the stair.

“Attack!” Adrianna cries.

Gwen flies up. She throws out her branches, hitting her between the shoulders. The woman doesn’t even seem to notice. Her hands seize the girl’s wrists and move them for her.

There’s a faint sheen on the girl’s face. Sweat is dripping down from her forehead. Her pointed shoes pump the pedals, almost striking the ground. The melody shrieks out from the keys.

A purple glow fills Gwen’s sight. Becca’s floating beside her.

“Thought you might want some company,” she remarks.

Becca points her scales at the giantess. The purple glow appears around the specter’s pale hair and face.

The giant figure starts to strain. Her head and neck seem to be pulled down to the ground.

Her head turns towards Becca very slightly. But she doesn’t move away from the girl.

Instead she presses the girl’s fingers down into the keys. Again, again.

The girl’s fingers splay out. Like they’re broken. 

And still she keeps playing.

Faster. Faster.

The others are attacking the giant specter’s feet, but the specter doesn’t turn. She doesn’t move.

“Gwen!” A voice calls out.

Gwen looks down. Trisha’s standing below, bow notched with more than the usual number of arrows.

“When I hit her, you hit her, too!” Trisha calls out.

Gwen nods.

Three red arrows reach the giant woman at once. As they strike her in the back, Gwen flies in, pushing her branches forward, digging into the wound.

It works.  The air shakes, and Gwen’s ears hurt, hearing that horrible scream.

“Together!” Trisha says again, raising her bow.

“Together!” Gwen agrees.

Gwen feels it rushing up from below. Another red arrow, much bigger, much stronger. Charged with everything Trisha’s got.

But she can add something more.

Gwen reaches deep, for the same kind of magic that makes her branches possible. And as Trisha’s giant arrow rises up, Gwen’s spell wraps around it.

An arrow as big as Trisha is sails past Gwen, covered in vines and leaves.

It strikes the ghostly woman in the small of the back. Where it lands, white flowers blossom out, tearing a hole in her ghostly flesh.

The hole spreads wider and wider, until what’s left of the ghostly woman shatters, arms and legs and head dissolving into white dust.

The music stops.

The girl stops at the piano. There’s absolute silence.

Gwen just barely hears it.

A soft sigh.

The girl sags back in relief.

And then everything vanishes.

Gwen and the others are floating in a purple void, and an armless, legless creature is floating just ahead of her.

Miracle flies up beside her. “Now, Gwen!”

But Gwen already knows what to do.

She flicks out her rapier. Her blade cuts through the grub.

It too, seems to exhale.

Then there’s nothing but the light.

☾

Sunlight.

It’s an ordinary day. Noon, even. The sun sits in a blue sky.

Gwen’s standing in her armor in a town square. The others are standing around her.

There are brown cobblestones beneath her feet, and a cracked fountain spilling dark water all over them.

They’re back.

Gwen only has a moment to process what’s just happened before Adrianna’s arms are around her in a tight hug.

“We did it,” Adrianna whispers in her ear. “We did it, Gwen.”

Gwen hugs her, a little overwhelmed. Adrianna feels so warm, and her face is so near. She glances up.

Hundreds of black and white piano keys lie scattered on the ground.

Slowly, like a sunrise, the realization comes over her.

Adri’s right.

They just killed one of the real, big-deal Nightmares.

After a second, Gwen sees the people approaching them.

Venturing out from behind barricades. Out from the doors of a church.

An old woman is first to reach them. What looks like her whole family is with her.

“Who are you?” she asks.

Adrianna smiles. She pulls away from Gwen and steps forward.

“We’re the World Savers Club,” she says.

Lunar Camelot, Chapter 2

First day of school.

Is it weird that Gwen’s actually kind of excited about this? There’s been this weird, fluttery energy inside her rib cage all summer. She hasn’t wanted to go to school this much since she was a little kid.

Not because of the classes; she’s still freaked out about those. But the club. Bringing other people into their secret.

Gwen smooths down her knee-length dark blue skirt. She adjusts the Academy-issued white blouse. She frowns at her hair in the mirror. It looks dirty and weird. Whatever. It’s too late to fix now, and if she keeps staring at it, she’s going to make herself late. She slips Miracle’s artifact into her bag and rushes out to the waiting car.

As the driver’s setting off, she reaches under the chair in front of her—yes! She pulls out her familiar, slightly beat-up green jacket. Coats are the one thing allowed with the H-Prep uniform. Mom said she didn’t want her wearing it to school, so she hid it in here the night before.

Gwen’s seen the campus in the distance before, but never been there in person. Now they’re coming up the rise and—Gwen’s breath catches. Oh yeah. The white buildings.  The one with the big red clock face, that has to be the tower she’s always seeing.

The driver lets her out, and Gwen’s left to puzzle over her route as she enters the brightly-lit main hall.

Inside, a flood of students moves across the white-and-blue tile floors.

In the middle of them all stands Adrianna, beaming like the sun. She’s got a stack of papers in her arms, and she’s stopping everyone who walks by to hand one out. Like it isn’t a big deal at all.

Her hair looks incredible. Smooth, shiny, and silky. She’s bound the brown mass of it into a huge, flowy ponytail with a red ribbon. Two locks of hair come down in front. It’s a look Gwen has never been able to pull off herself. She can’t help but hate her a little for it. Oh well. Adrianna’s nice. She won’t hold it against her.

“Gwen!” Adrianna says, as Gwen comes closer. “It’s so good to see you! I’ve been excited about this!”

“Yeah,” Gwen says, hands in her coat pockets. “Me, too, actually.”

“Here!” Adrianna hands her what looks like a third of the papers. “I made some for you to hand out, too!”

Gwen scrambles to take them. In big, bold letters, the flyers all say:

Do you want to make a difference? Join the WORLD SAVERS CLUB!

Those three words are in bigger letters than anything else, rising over an image of the moon like a comic book title.

Are you concerned about our damaged environment? The growing Nightmare menace outside the High City? Do you want to do something to help? Then come to our tryout meeting in Classroom B-201 on the seventh. Club members must be willing to work hard, leap into action, and take direction while also thinking strategically. Intellectual achievement and athletic ability are both appreciated, but ultimately, we will decide on a candidate-by-candidate basis. You could have skills that would be useful and not even know it!

Most important of all is that candidates must CARE. We want people who want to make the world better than they found it. If that describes you, then please come to the first meeting!

Below, Gwen’s name and Adrianna’s are listed, along with their contact information.

“It looks really good,” Gwen says, and it’s true. The poster looks super professional. If Gwen had done it, it would have looked like a high schooler’s work.

Adrianna bounces on her feet. “Thank you! I got them done at my cousin’s print shop! It was a lot of fun. I’ve put some up on the event boards around campus, too.”

“They let you do that?” Gwen says.

“Oh, sure!” Adrianna says. “I talked with the school administrators. I didn’t go into details, of course, but I pitched it as ecology club, and they liked it. We’ll have a booth at the clubs fair tomorrow, too. Can you hand those out in your classes?”

“Uh, sure,” Gwen says, even though she hadn’t expected to do anything like that this morning.

“Is this your mysterious confidant, Adrianna?” purrs a voice, and all of a sudden Gwen realizes who’s coming towards them out of the crowd.

Oh crap, oh crap. It’s Becca Webster. The daughter of the freaking Purser. She’s been one of the three most popular people in school since they were like, five, and now she’s gorgeous with strong makeup that would be too much on anybody else and dark hair that sweeps over her shoulders with a subtle curve, and she’s talking to Adrianna right now.

Gwen knew at one point that Becca was one of Adrianna’s friends. Right. Crap. She’d forgotten how Adrianna seemed to know all the important people. Wish she’d remembered that before she signed up to do a club with her.

“Becca, this is Gwen Marlowe,” Adrianna says, smiling.

“I remember Gwen,” Becca says. “Used to make dinners out of leaves and sticks she found on the playground, if I recall.” Her eyes linger on Gwen’s green coat, and all of a sudden Gwen’s embarrassed she brought it.

“Hi,” Gwen says, waiting for Becca’s sword strike.

“Gwen’s the other founding member of the World Savers Club,” Adrianna says. “As a matter of fact, it was her idea.”

“Ah yes,” Becca says. “The World Savers Club. Your infuriatingly vague club name. Which you want me to be a part of, even though you won’t tell me a damn thing about it. The one where you keep saying, ‘come by and see for yourself.’”

It’s like she’s forgotten Gwen. She’s turned completely toward Adrianna now.

“That’s right,” Adrianna says. She has one hell of a poker face.

“Clearly,” Becca muses, “it must be something worth your time, because you won’t shut up about it. But at the same time, there’s something about it you don’t want people to know.”

“We want to make sure people are a good fit for the club,” Adrianna says. “Better not to give off wrong impressions.”

“So, based on this description, you want…what, athletes who care about literally everything and work hard all the time? Hon, I think this is the mini-Adrianna club. Don’t know if I’d be a good fit. Never been what you’d call athletic. You know that.”

“Well, maybe come and see why this Adrianna thinks you’d fit, athletic or no,” Adrianna says, nudging her with an elbow.

Becca’s smile is like a cat’s. “Fine, fine. If only because you’ve got me so darn curious.” She turns on a heel. “It was nice catching up with you, Gwen.” She strides off.

Gwen doesn’t know what the hell to think.

“She’s one of the smartest people I know,” Adrianna says. “She’d be a great number three.”

“Okay, but we talked about not giving this stuff to the wrong people,” Gwen hisses. “You don’t think she’s a little…” Gwen lowers her voice. “Superficial?”

Adrianna shakes her head. “She’s not. Just get to know her, Gwen. You’ll see.”

Gwen isn’t sure, but she nods.

“But we should invite lots of people to start, anyway,” Adrianna says. “Like I said, if you think any of your friends would be a good fit—”

“I know,” Gwen says. “I’ll try, okay? I’ll hand out the flyers, and I’ll try the one person I was thinking of.”

“Great,” Adrianna says. She looks at her watch. “Okay. I’m going to go talk to the track coach, I made an appointment with her—

“Right now? It’s orientation.”

“I’ll be quick. Figured it was better to do get it done today. See you soon, okay, Gwen?”

“Uh, sure!” Gwen says, to Adrianna’s departing back. “See you soon.”

Gwen heads into the auditorium, because she’s not going to meet with a coach or a teacher in the five minutes before an event starts. She’s nowhere near that nuts.

She finds her friends near the front so that they can actually hear, but off to the side so the teachers don’t actually look them in the eye. Charlie’s hunched up in her seat, looking through the textbook and chewing on her hair. Trisha’s lounging, looking at her sparkly makeup and curls in a compact mirror. Sparkles are everything with her these days. Gwen doesn’t get it. Trish dabs a bit of lip gloss, then sees Gwen.

“Hey! How was the rest of your summer?”

“Busy,” Gwen says.

“Me, too,” Charlie says. “I spent the first half freaking out about studying for the H-Prep exams, and then I spent the second half freaking out that it might be a fluke that I’d passed those, so I studied extra to catch up, and…whoof.” She closes the book dramatically, then slides down into her seat, looking even smaller than usual. “I think I was being stupid, studying so much, but I kept telling myself, I couldn’t take the risk. Bleah.”

Gwen hasn’t cracked open a book since passing the exams. “I feel you.”

“Hey, let’s take worries off the table for now, huh?” Trisha says, patting Charlie’s shoulder. “All three of us made it in! We should celebrate! Isn’t that something to be proud of?”

“Yeah,” Charlie admits.

“For sure,” Gwen says. “Wish that was true for everyone.”

“Yeah,” Trisha says, her face falling a little bit.

It would have been nice if Justine and Rachel had made it here, too. Gwen almost envies those two, because they don’t have to care anymore. But it’s not like the three of them can hang out with people at Durford High or wherever.

“What’s that you’ve got there, Gwen?” Trisha says, leaning over to look at the fliers.

Crap. She actually has to talk about this with them now. She promised. “It’s for a club. I promised I’d hand them out.” She coughs. “Actually, I’m kind of, um. One of the founders.”

“No way!” Trisha exclaims, delighted. “You’re starting a club? What kind of club?”

“It’s kind of a secret for now. Can’t give it away.”

“Wild. Who else is in it?”

“Um. Adrianna Middleton?”

Trisha’s eyes bug out. “Middleton? The president of the over-achievers? Gwen, I thought we figured out she was an alpha bitch years ago.”

“She scares me,” Charlie says, grimacing. “She’s like the kind of person who could slice you in half and not lose any sleep over it.”

“No, I get it, I thought so, too,” Gwen says. “But I ran into her over the summer and…I think she actually might be kind of nice?”

Trisha looks skeptical. “You sure it isn’t just an act to get you to lower your guard? They do that, you know.”

“No, she’s cool,” Gwen says. “She really went out of her way to help me.”

Trisha’s making a weird face. “Man. That’s hard to wrap my mind around. She must have really impressed you to make you want to join a club with her.”

“And I’m going to keep breaking your brain,” Gwen says. “I want you to join, too, Trish.”

Trish recoils. “Oh, no. No, no, you are not roping me into this. Hang out with the Captain-in-training if you want, Gwennie, but don’t make me do it, too.”

“I need you in it, Trish. You’d make it a million times better.”

“Could I join?” Charlie says. Gwen imagines slapping her own forehead. “I think I’d be okay working with Middleton.”

Gwen winces. “Charlie, I feel like this particular club might be… how do I put this…too high-stress for you?”

“Ah,” Trish cuts in. “Is it the scary movie-watching club?”

“I don’t want to watch scary movies!” Charlie blurts out. “Sorry!”

“I’m joking, Char.”

“Oh.”

“You’re not far off,” Gwen says. “It’s…” She thinks for a minute. “It’d be kind of a thing where you help deal with disasters. Like being a volunteer fire fighter. You’d be in danger a lot.”

“Oh,” Charlie says. “Yeah, you’re right. I guess not. Sorry, Gwen.”

“You’re not making this sound like a good deal for me, either, Gwen,” Trisha says. “You want me to risk my life? Pass. Are you sure Middleton hasn’t roped you into something really messed up?”

“No,” Gwen says, frustrated. “Look. I want to do this, okay? And I think you will, too.” She leans toward Trisha, thrusts the flyer in her face. “Look. See this right here? You know what it’s about? It’s about giving a shit. When nobody else, including our teachers or parents does.”

Trisha eyes her. “I’m listening.”

“The reason we’re keeping most of the details secret for now,” Gwen continues, “is that people would hear about it and think it looks flashy and cool, and want to join, and that’s not what we want. We want to weed out the posers and the people who are just doing it to get in good with their parents. We want people who see what the older generation is doing, the way they’re letting the Nightmares swallow up the towns, and say screw that, no, we’re taking matters into our own hands.”

“Through a volunteer fire department?” Trisha says, one eyebrow raised.

Gwen rolls her eyes. “It’s not that. It’s just something that’s kind of like that.”

“You really care a lot about this, huh?” Trisha says softly.

“Yeah,” Gwen says. She’s breathing hard. “Yeah, I really, really, do.”

“Okay,” Trisha says. “Then maybe I want to, too.” She looks over the stack of flyers. “I haven’t seen you this fired up in a long time. I’ll go to the first meeting, at least. Can’t promise any further than that.”

“Great!” Gwen says. “I think you’ll like it. I really do.”

“I can see if I know anyone who’s interested,” Charlie says. She takes a few of the flyers.

“Great!” Gwen says. Her heart’s pounding. She feels good. Really good. “Did you know, of all the people I know, you two suck the least?”

“Your non-suckitude is also noted,” Trisha says. She pats Gwen’s shoulder. “You’re good at this, you know. Even if I don’t join, it’s going to be a good club because you’re leading it.”

Gwen smiles.

Orientation starts, and she doesn’t even think about flyers for a while.

☾

Gwen joins Adrianna in an empty classroom. It’s a half hour before what’s supposed to be their first meeting.

The meeting feels like the scariest thing Gwen’s ever done in her life, which is stupid, because she literally fought an evil clown.

It’s only been a few days, and Gwen’s already got homework in every one of her classes, readings and surveys and projects to plan, but her mind feels like it’s moving through glue, because all she can think about is what’s about to happen.

She’s fidgeting like hell. Stuffing her hands into her coat pockets, taking them out again. Which is stupid, because she doesn’t even have to do anything.Just be here. Adrianna promised to handle the rest.

Twenty chairs and desks stand in perfect rows in front of them, like soldiers in formation.

Adrianna has a strange expression on her face. It takes Gwen a sec to realize she’s worried.

“Is something up?”

Adrianna shakes her head. “No, nothing. I was only thinking…wouldn’t it be something if nobody showed up?” She laughs. It’s a hollow laugh Gwen has never heard from her before.

“Someone’s going to show up,” Gwen says. “You went all in on advertising it.” Whether Trisha’s actually going to be here, she has no idea.

“Yes, you’re right,” Adrianna says, sounding a little better. “Still, I hope we like our options.”

Gwen shrugs. “We don’t have to let in anybody we don’t like.”

“That’s true.”

“Your…tests, I guess? They seem good.”

“Thank you. I hope so.” Adrianna stares into space. “I wish I’d had more time to prepare.”

Gwen doesn’t know what to say to that, so she just nods.

Ten minutes later, the door opens.

It’s a short girl with red hair that falls just above her shoulders. She looks around dubiously.

“Is this where the club meeting’s supposed to be?” she asks.

Adrianna’s smiling. “You made it!”

“I was going to come,” the girl says. “Mom would have been mad at me if I didn’t.”

“Still, it’s appreciated,” Adrianna says.

“Do you two…know each other?” Gwen asks.

“Gwen, this is Kate,” Adrianna says. “She’s my cousin on my dad’s side.”

“Ah,” Gwen says. “Nice to meet you.”

Kate frowns. “Am I really the only one here?”

“We’re starting in another fifteen minutes,” Gwen says, forcing a smile.

“Oh,” Kate says. She slouches into one of the chairs. Gwen’s not a fan of how she keeps staring at her.

Thankfully, the door opens again pretty soon after that. It’s Becca Webster, who takes a seat in the opposite corner from Kate. Moira Greene is with her.

Moira’s Sarish, like Trisha, with a medium-brown complexion. Only Trisha likes to wear bright colors, and Moira’s reserved, her black hair bound up in a bun. Gwen doesn’t know much about the Greene family. They’re supposed to be big in…manufacturing? Is that right?

More people start coming in. Gwen has to admit she’s relieved. One of them, to her surprise, is a tall blonde girl who looks like she works out.

The sleeves of Yvonne Chapman’s uniform are rolled up, and her hair’s up in a long ponytail. She winks, shoots Adrianna finger guns, then takes a seat near the front.

Huh. Gwen always thought Yvonne was just some meathead. Was she wrong?

The door opens again, and Gwen’s heart lifts.

Trisha. It’s Trisha!

Trisha’s talking with a small girl with brown braided pigtails. Trisha catches sight of Gwen and grins before they both take their seats.

More and more follow after them.

Gwen looks at the clock. It’s almost time to start. The other students are talking, or looking at their homework.

They’ve done pretty well. Only three seats are empty.

She glances at Adrianna. Adrianna catches the look she’s trying to give her. She holds up two fingers.

Two? Two minutes? Gwen watches the clock.

As soon as the hand hits two minutes past the hour, Adrianna clears her throat.

“Good afternoon, everyone!” she says, in a cheerful voice.

It’s like she’s transformed. She’s standing taller, she’s relaxed her shoulders, and she’s wearing this confident smile, like the Hull Speaker in front of the Captain. It doesn’t even look fake.

Her voice is loud, but not harsh. It gets everyone’s attention.

“Before anything else, I want to thank every one of you for being here. As you might have heard, this club only has a limited number of slots, so we’ll be interviewing you and getting to know you a little better today. But I want you to know that even if we don’t choose you, that doesn’t mean we think any less of you. You can be proud of the fact you showed up here today.”

“Showed up for what?” Kate says. She leans forward. “You haven’t even told us what the club is about yet.”

“Saving the world, of course,” Adrianna says. “I thought I put it on the flyers.” A few people laugh at that. Adrianna smiles. “I know, we’re being so cagey about it, and it’s super annoying, I totally get that. It has to do with recently-developed tech some authorities are letting us use—we can’t explain the details except to official group members. It’s weird, but we appreciate you all rolling with it.”

She says that so smoothly, and everyone just kind of nods along, like they accept it without getting it. Gwen can’t believe it.

“But, there’s a lot I can tell you,” Adrianna says. “If you volunteer with us, you’ll work to prevent environmental destruction in places outside the High City. This work will take place in dangerous areas, so you’ll need to be able to move fast and think fast. You will save lives. That’s kind of what we mean by saving the world. You’ll also need to be able to take instruction from your club leaders, Gwen and myself.”

She indicates Gwen. Gwen nods stiffly.

“Now,” Adrianna says seriously. “I do have an important announcement to make.”

She puts her hands together. “Attendance in this club will not count towards High City Preparatory Academy’s student rankings. Nor will it qualify you for any jobs, junior Captaincy rankings, or university degrees. If asked to write any letters of recommendation on your behalf, neither I nor any teacher will do so.”

Murmurs rush through the group. Gwen winces. This is the part she’s been dreading.

“What the hell?” Kate says incredulously. “Every other club counts for those things.”

“I know,” Adrianna says. “But this club is different. I specifically requested that it be ineligible.”

“Why?”

“Because this group is too important for anyone in it to have outside motives,” Adrianna says. “We need people who care about the club itself. Who care about saving the world.”

 There it is. Their gamble. How Adrianna hopes to shake the people who only think of advancement and prestige, like Gwen’s parents do.

“If you’re here because you want to gain the patronage of someone in a position of authority, like the Consul or one of my family members, that’s totally understandable. But this club isn’t for you. No shame in it, but I recommend finding a different club instead.”

A long moment passes, and then a bunch of people get up and walk out. Gwen scans the remainder. Welp. Looks like they took all the boys with them.

Trisha’s still here.

As is Kate, weirdly.

“Okay,” Adrianna says warmly, even though it seems like half the room is gone. “That’s good. We’re getting closer to matching everyone to the right club for them. Let’s keep going. Now we’re going to be handing out some questions for you. Please try to answer as honestly as you can.”

 Gwen passes papers and pencils to everyone. She watches them quietly fill out the first few questions.

Describe a class that you have done well in.

Do you do any athletic activities?

If you had to pick an animal or a symbol to represent you, what would it be?

It makes Gwen think of those “determine your personality” quizzes they have in magazines. 

Frowns are crossing faces. They’ve reached the next question.

“What body part would I give up?” Kate demands. “You want us to chop something off to be in the club?”

Adrianna shakes her head. “No. To save the world. That’s how I tried to phrase the question: what body part would you sacrifice to save the world?”

“Bold move,” Becca Webster says dryly. “Intense.”

“It’s an intense club,” Adrianna says. “I want to make sure everyone understands that.”

“The next one,” Moira with her hair in a bun says, “is: would you be willing to sacrifice your life to keep someone you don’t know from dying?”

“Yes,” Adrianna says. “It’s possible that any one of us could die. I said it was dangerous. That’s the kind of work we’re going to be doing.”

Gwen feels a little chill run through her. Miracle hadn’t made it feel like that.

“Why would we join the club, then?” Kate demands. “If there’s a chance we’ll die?”

“Because you believe there are some things worth risking your life for,” Adrianna says. There’s a new heat in her voice. “Protecting people who can’t protect themselves. If you don’t think that fits you, then go. But if you think it does, then stay.”

Two more people get up and leave.

Kate doesn’t. She’s still making eye contact with Adrianna.

“The last question,” Moira says, “is: would you let the Captaincy die to save the world? Or the world die to save the Captaincy?”

“It’s a trick question,” Kate says. “She’s trying to get us in trouble.”

“Why, Adrianna,” Becca purrs. “Are you trying to turn us all into subversives?”

Adrianna doesn’t flinch. “I want your honest answer. No more, no less.”

“It’s not the Captaincy that matters,” Trisha says. “It’s the community they protect. If you pick the Captaincy, you’re loyal to specific people. Patrons. If you pick the world, then you’re loyal to everyone on New Luna.”

The remaining people seem to agree with that sentiment. Adrianna’s smiling. Gwen knows that was the right answer.

“Okay, everyone,” Adrianna says, once all the papers are handed in. “Gwen and I are going out in the hall. Talk amongst yourselves for a bit. We’ll be back shortly.”

They slip out, and Gwen shuts the door behind her. They look through the eight papers together. Most of these students have some athletic ability. One who doesn’t wrote a lot about her science class and made it sound interesting, which gets points with Gwen.

“What do you think?” Adrianna says.

“I like them all—” Gwen says. She’s surprised how much she’s turned around on some of them. Yvonne included.

“That’s what I was going to say, too!”

“Except Kate,” Gwen says. She hopes Kate can’t hear them through the door.

“Kate?” Adrianna says. “No, Kate’s cool. She’s incredibly smart, Gwen, and she runs fast.”

“She hates this whole thing! She’s going to stab us in the back!”

Adrianna shakes her head. “Her heart’s in the right place. You just have to know how to work with her.”

Gwen feels like Adrianna’s making a terrible mistake.

But Gwen’s not going to be able to talk her out of this, is she? Families, man. People get really dumb about them sometimes.

She can deal, if it makes Adrianna happy.

“Okay,” Gwen says.

“I like your friend,” Adrianna says. “Trisha. I think she’s going to have a knack for it.”

“Me, too. And I guess Becca’s all right.” Gwen frowns. “Still, even if we take all of them, that’s only eight. We’re still going to have two Signs left.”

 “We can find more candidates after we get more practice running the club. It’s good to leave room to grow.”

“Guess so.”

“Want to go back in and do the final test?”

“Sure.”

They walk back inside. Everyone quiets down when they approach. It’s a feeling Gwen’s not used to.

“Hi, everyone!” Adrianna says. “So, we liked all of your interview answers a lot. Now we want to ask everyone one more question.” She looks at them all like an approving teacher. “Why did you want to come to this club today? We’ll go down the line, and each person will answer. Does that sound good to you guys?”

People nod.

“Why not just ask it on the paper?” Trisha asks.

“Yeah,” Kate says. “Why do we have to embarrass ourselves in front of everyone?”

“I think people would try to write whatever they thought we wanted to read. I want you guys to be honest.”

Kate frowns, but stays silent.

“Anyone want to start?”

“I’ll start,” Moira says.

“Oh, maybe say your name, too.”

Moira meets Gwen’s eye, then the other students’. “I’m Moira Greene. I came here today because I’ve been interested in Nightmare disaster relief for a long time, and this seemed like a way to get involved in that.” She looks at Adrianna. “I’m assuming that’s what we’re doing? Helping with disaster relief after Nightmares? You never came right out and said that, but it’s what your poster implied.”

“Oh yeah,” says the girl with pigtails. “I thought that was obvious, too.”

“Woah,” Yvonne says. “Nope, that totally went right over my head.”

Pigtail girl looks around. “Come on, nobody else picked up on it?”

Lots of people are shaking their heads. Trisha looks surprised. She frowns slightly.

“I won’t confirm or deny that just yet,” Adrianna says. “Let’s finish our process here, and then we can talk about it.”

“Okay!” pigtail girl says cheerfully. “I’m Penny Ford, and I want to be part of this club because you mentioned Nightmares on the poster, and Nightmares are super, super fascinating. I want to learn everything about them!”

Everyone sitting next to her gives Penny a weird look. Gwen’s pretty sure she’s giving her a weird look, too. 

“They are!” the girl insists. “Xenobiology’s such a new science, it’s practically in its infancy, and these creatures give as an entirely different perspective on how life could arise! There are so many questions to investigate! Do Nightmares have a core or “brain” like Stoteli suggests, or are they just a chaotic system like a storm? What’s the mechanism by which they tap into human thought? The Star-Dragons of Falstaff are the only other life-form we’ve discovered that reaches similar size – could they possibly be related, despite the Star-Dragons being made of rock and plasma? I want to take all the classes I can on them. They’re so interesting!”

“They also kill people,” Becca says dryly.

“That’s exactly why we have to study them!” Penny says. “How do you deal with a creature you don’t know anything about? You don’t, that’s how! But if you know what they eat, where they live, stuff like that, you can take all sorts of defensive actions!”

Gwen sees Adrianna nod at that. Gwen kind of gets what Penny’s saying, too.

There’s a long silence in which no one speaks up. Like no one knows how to say anything after the subject of Nightmares has been raised.

Tall, fit Yvonne stands up. “Well,” she says, in an exaggerated way. “I don’t know anything about Nightmares. I’m just here because Adrianna said she needed good athletes. I like track, kickboxing, and judo. But Adri’s thing sounded cooler than all the sports on campus, so I’m here to kick ass.” There’s a couple laughs.

“Don’t forget to say your name, Vonnie,” Adrianna says.

The tall girl flashes everyone a grin. “Oh yeah. I’m Yvonne. Yvonne Chapman.”

Gwen relaxes a bit. Yvonne’s broken the tension.

A girl who hasn’t said much until now speaks up. She’s got a mass of sandy curls. She’s short and compact, with a broad frame. “I’m Bonnie Beaumont. I’m here because I like helping people. I’ve never done anything like search and rescue before, but I’ll try my best.”

“Lana Fletcher,” says a thin girl who’s cut her red hair as short as a boy’s. “I’m pretty similar to Bonnie. I want to make a difference. I don’t want to go to school and get some tedious Captaincy position and then work at it forever until I die. I want to matter to somebody along the way.”

“I guess it’s my turn,” Trisha says. She stands up. “I’m Trisha Jonson, and if I’m being honest, I came just because my friend was pestering me about it. But now I want to stay.” She smiles at Gwen. “See, she gave me this whole speech about people who actually give a crap. And now that I’ve been here, I think she was right.”

Gwen’s touched. She doesn’t know what to say.

“Interesting,” Becca says. She looks around the room through her long lashes. “Becca Webster, and I also had a friend insist I attend. The thing you all have to understand about Adrianna is that she’s ridiculous most of the time. But she’s ridiculous in a way that you can’t afford to ignore. Because the ideas she comes up with? Half of the time they lead to something very interesting. I’m liking what I see so far.”

Nine pairs of eyes turn toward the last person who hasn’t spoken. Kate.

Kate scowls. “Fine. I’m Kate Massinger, and I came because my mom made me go to support my cousin. I was thinking I’d skip out after the first meeting.” She crosses her arms. “But…I guess all the stuff you guys are talking about sounds important. So I want to be a part of it.”

“That works for me,” Adrianna says. She puts her hands together. “Great answers, everyone! Really good stuff. So, Gwen and I talked outside. Great news: you all did really, really well! At this point, I think we’d be happy for any of you to be part of the club.”

Except Kate, Gwen thinks, but doesn’t say it.

Trisha and Penny exchange a smile. Lots of people are smiling.

“But there’s one last thing. Secrecy.” Adrianna paces. “Like I said, we’re dealing with some top-secret stuff here. We need you to make a promise. What we’re about to tell you can’t leave this room. You can’t tell your teachers, or your friends, and you definitely can’t tell your parents. Not even if they pressure you about it.”

Adrianna pulls a paper from the folder on the teacher’s desk. “That’s a really big deal, I know. If you feel like you can’t do something like that, then feel free to walk away. If you do want to stay, I’d like you to sign this agreement. Swearing by the Lady, the Captaincy, and whatever you most care about that you’ll keep your silence.”

She hands the paper to Moira. Moira signs, and passes it on. Bonnie and Lana sign it next. No one’s walking away, Gwen thinks, with some surprise.

The paper gets to Kate.

“No,” Kate says.

Adrianna looks at her, surprised.

Of friggin’ course, Gwen thinks.

“No, I’m not going to promise to keep secrets before I know what it even is.” Kate says, folding her arms. “That’s so sketchy. For all I know, this could be some kind of cult.  You’re asking us to walk in blind. How is anyone else okay with this?”

Some of the other girls shrug. Trisha looks like she’s rethinking her stance.

Adrianna looks confused. “I said you could walk away.”

“After you hook us by making it mysterious? That’s not fair. I want to know what’s up.” Kate tosses her head. “You want our help? Then you tell us what’s going on.”

Gwen wants to punch her. Instead she waits for Adrianna to kick Kate out of the room.

Adrianna nods. “Okay.”

Gwen frowns at her.

“Okay?” Kate asks, eyes still narrowed.

“I’m obviously not going to be able to convince you to trust us just yet. So I’ll tell you. Once you see for yourself what we’re up to, I think you’ll understand why it needs to be kept secret. At least, that’s my hope.”

“Maybe,” Kate says. She shifts, watching her cousin with attentive eyes.

Adrianna takes the paper. “The rest of you, I really appreciate your support. I think the time’s come to reveal the purpose of this club. Ready, Gwen?”

Gwen’s fuming, actually, thanks. Adrianna’s such an idiot. Doesn’t she see what she’s done? Opened up the club to someone who’s going to ruin it by blabbing to one of their parents or teachers? Just because she’s her stupid freaking cousin. Moonshit.

But she joins Adrianna at the front of the room anyway. She’s supposed to say her piece.

“Say hello to Miracle,” she says, trying to keep the edge out of her voice.

Miracle appears from Gwen’s backpack in a shimmer of pale blue light. She rises up over their heads.

Gwen makes the Sign. Four curved lines. Adrianna makes a shape like a V.

Like a wind blowing through the room, their armor overtakes them. Gwen feels the golden plates wash over her shoulders and the stockings rise up her legs. She watches the wisps of feathers appear on her wrists, like brushstrokes, and feels the weight of her sword settle at her hip.

Adrianna rolls her shoulders beneath her dark blue pauldrons, takes a step forward, and lifts her huge blade from her back. She lowers it into a battle stance.

“We’re the World Savers Club,” she says. “We kill Nightmares.”

Gwen wants to laugh. Everyone’s mouths have fallen open. They’re staring like little kids seeing a ship take off for the first time.

She guesses she can’t really blame them. She’d be doing the same.

“Wha—” Trisha says, not quite speaking

“You’re—” Kate says, eyes wide.

It’s Moira who’s the first to form a coherent thought. “You have magic powers?” she asks, still staring.

“Not magic,” Miracle says, flying closer. “But you may think of it that way, if you wish. In truth, it is manifestation technology, just as your Captaincy is accustomed to using in everyday life.”

“It’s a fairy!” Penny almost screams. “You have a fairy!”

“Technology…fairy?” Trisha asks.

Adrianna grins, lowering her sword. “Sorry, guys. I should explain. Miracle is a subroutine of the Lady. The Lunar Intelligence, I mean.”

“That is correct,” Miracle says, beaming. “I am here to help your species.”

“Specifically,” Adrianna says, “she’s given us weapons, armor and powers. We’d like to pass them on to you. If you’re willing to help us with our mission, that is.”

There’s a snort. And then a chuckle.

Yvonne stands. She’s laughing. Loud, hearty laughter.

“This is amazing!” she says. “Hell yes. Let’s be heroes. I’m all about this.”

“Gwen,” Trisha says. “You look gorgeous. So pretty, oh Moon. You learned how to turn into a magical warrior princess? And you didn’t tell me? Not cool!”

“Yes,” Becca says, standing up. “Adrianna, when did this happen? How long have you known?”

“A couple of months,” Adrianna says calmly. She sheathes the sword. “We decided it was in our best interest to keep it secret until we found the right people to trust.”

“Us,” Bonnie says, backing up from her chair. “You’re teaching us how to transform like that? That’s what this club was about?  Auditioning us for magic powers?”

“Hoooooooooly stars,” Penny squeals, drawing out the word. “This is so cool, this is so cool! This is the coolest!”

“It’s a lot to take in,” Bonnie says, looking stunned.

“Yes,” Lana says, standing up. “You want to fight Nightmares? I’m here for it. Let’s do it.”

“My thoughts exactly!” Yvonne says.

“Fight Nightmares,” Trisha says, still looking dazed. “Right. That’s what you said. You—you guys really do that?”

“We’ve done it before,” Gwen says.

Adrianna nods. “That’s right.”

“I’d like to take a slower, more observational approach,” Penny says, as if she’s the one leading the group. “Study the habits of the creatures, before we bust out the lethal weapons. Bring those too, obviously. But work our way up to that. Take extensive notes on anatomy, behavioral patterns.”

“Nightmares aren’t going to let you do that,” Lana says. She snorts. “They’re made of psychic matter. They’ll throw monsters at  you before you have time to write anything down.”

“The more information we have, the better,” Moira says. “Don’t ignore the value of being prepared.”

“Are you all insane?” Kate says, almost flinging her desk away. “You’re actually planning on doing this?”

“That’s the plan,” Adrianna says, testing the weight of her sword again. “Make the world safe again.”

“Why does it have to be us?” Kate says, looking scared. “Why not give this tech to the Sergeant-at-Arms? The Captain?”

“Kate,” Adrianna says softly. “Would you trust the Captaincy with this?”

Kate looks at her, eyes wide, body frozen in recoil.

“Kate, you’re always telling me about places where our leaders have failed. It’s one of the things I admire about you, actually. I don’t know about you, but Gwen and I decided that if we went to them with the technology, they’d just use it to shore up the High City defenses. And leave the other cities to be Nightmare-ravaged, just like they’ve done so far. So that means it’s on us.”

“Hoo,” Trisha says. “That’s a heavy thought.”

“Sounds about right, though,” Lana says darkly, folding her arms.

“I would have to agree,” Moira says. “Unfortunately.”

Becca smirks. “Oh, come on. Isn’t anyone going to speak up and say something like, you bad children you, speaking in such a disloyal way about the Captaincy? You’ve been seduced by delinquency?”

“People talk this way all the time,” Lana says. “It’s not a big deal, if you don’t let teachers hear you do it.”

“And if you don’t actually join up with a subversive movement,” Trisha echoes.

“Oh, but if you don’t, what’s the point?” Becca says, smiling. “You’ve missed your chance to drop out of school and explode in a spectacular mess. Or is it just that we all love to dunk on Mom and Dad? Because believe me, I’m there.”

“I—” Bonnie starts.

Everyone turns to look at her. She seems nervous. “I don’t think I’ve really thought about it. Not as much as I should. My family’s not as big as some of the others. I never really thought, is the Captaincy doing a good job or a bad job with the Nightmare situation. But if you think it’s better we keep it to ourselves, then I’ll follow your lead.”

“There’s a question in that, though,” Becca says. “This secrecy, is it something we can keep up forever? If we manage to kill any Nightmares, we’re going to find ourselves in the public eye.”

Adrianna nods. “What we want to do first is establish ourselves. Once it’s clear what we can do, and that it’s us who have the powers, then maybe the older generation will have to respect that we’re doing things differently.”

“Well, it’s encouraging that we all seem to be of the same mind about this,” Becca says. She leans her head back, over her shoulder. “Unless—”

Kate scowls, seeing the people looking at her. “Give me the damn paper,” she says stiffly. “I’ll sign.”

Adrianna hands it to her, with a pen clipped on. “You see what we mean now?”

“I trust you more than I trust them,” Kate says, scribbling on the paper. “That doesn’t mean I all the way trust you with it.”

“Understandable,” Adrianna says, infuriatingly. “In fact, I welcome your criticism. If my vice-president and I ever start doing a bad job, we need people like you, Kate, who’ll let us know.”

Gwen has the feeling she’s just been thrown under a bus. Or been politely asked to go under the wheels of a bus by an oblivious leader who’s decided to climb down under there with her and doesn’t get why it would be a big deal to get run over.

“Fine. Whatever,” Kate says. “I’m with you, I guess.”

“When do we get the awesome powers?” Yvonne asks, with her usual grin. “And does the armor come with?”

Adrianna smiles. “I was thinking right now. If you guys are ready. And yes, the armor’s part of it”

“We had some ideas,” Gwen says, glancing at Adrianna. “About what powers might suit some of you.”

“Right,” Adrianna says. She explains about the ten remaining Signs.

“So…we’re trying to match these things to our personalities?” Trisha asks, forehead wrinkled.

“Indeed,” Miracle says. She projects the wheel of colored glyphs again. Moira takes a step forward and touches one. Information flows out from it once again.

“You see,” Adrianna says, “there’s the cardinal, fixed, and mutable aspects, and the four elements, which correspond to emotional temperaments—” She begins to explain, while Moira and others flip through the database.

Becca holds up a hand. “Hon, I love you, but maybe just write down your ideas for each of us? We’re getting a bit lost in the weeds here.”

Gwen grabs a piece of paper. Beside her, people are looking through the symbols, or staring at Miracle as she flies around the wheel. It amuses Gwen that they’re not totally over their awe yet. Gwen and Adrianna quickly scribble down a list.

Everyone crowds around a table to look at it when it’s done.

“You don’t have ideas for all of us,” Bonnie says.

“Sorry,” Adrianna admits. “I don’t know everyone equally well. I didn’t want make any assumptions about you.”

“I could go for the Bull, I guess,” Bonnie says. “It’s one of the earth ones, you said. I like being down-to-earth.”

“Could definitely work for you.”

“Ughh,” Kate says. “You had me as the Fishes? I hate fish. They smell terrible.”

“It’s not that literal.”

“It doesn’t fit me.”

 “I thought you might like it. It’s mystical, it’s powerful. The Fishes transcend time and space.”

“No, screw that. Mystic dreamy star people suck. What else is there?”

“There’s the Water-Carrier, the Scorpion—”

“Oooh. That. I want that.”

“You don’t even know anything about it,” Moira says.

“It sounds cool!”

“The Scorpion is associated with transformation, violence, and death,” Miracle says, flying over.

“Yes!” Kate crows. “Messed up and deadly! That’s what I want to be.”

“I guess it has elements in common with the Fishes,” Adrianna muses. “So it could work.”

“I’ll take the Goat,” Moira says. “Feels practical.”

“Lion!” Yvonne says. “I call dibs on Lion!”

“I wrote down the Archer for you, Trish,” Gwen says.

“That’s…a fire one?” Trish says. She brightens. “You’re saying I’m hot? Aw, Gwen, you flatterer.”

Gwen rolls her eyes. “Not that. Miracle says it has something to do with travel. Seeking new horizons. You’re always doing things like that. Taking new, weird classes and stuff.”

“Woah, cool,” Trisha says. “I guess that is me, kind of. Never thought of that before.” It’s clear that she likes the sound of it. “Huh.”

There’s not as much arguing over who gets what as Gwen feared. It’s like people already have a pretty good idea of what feels right to them. The debates are more like clarifications about what the symbolism really means.

“Who’s first?” Adrianna says, when they’ve decided.

“I’ll go first,” Lana says, stepping forward. She looks around. “If that would be okay?”

No one challenges her. Lana strides up to Miracle’s artifact.

This is it, Gwen thinks. This is what we’ve been waiting for.

Lana lifts her finger to a Sign, very careful not to pick the wrong one. “I solemnly swear,” she says. “I’ll be loyal to the club, and the ideal it stands for. I’ll keep its secrets, and obey its leaders, and never lose sight of our goal of fighting for justice.”

“Swearing isn’t really necessary,” Adrianna says, a little shyly.

“Well, it is for me,” Lana says. She shakes her head. “In the name of the Lunar Lady, I choose the Sign of the Crayfish!”

She jabs the symbol. Her hand whirls in spiral motions.

Wind blows the papers sitting on Adrianna’s desk to the corners. Pale blue light washes over Lana’s body, and her uniform vanishes. Then the light bursts like a spark from a flame, and Lana’s standing there in armor.

Her armor and cape are light blue, like a morning sky. She’s wearing a knight’s helmet with a huge red plume. It has two thin spikes at the front, like antennae. The overlapping plates look a bit like a shell, and there’s a crayfish on her breastplate. She’s carrying a long lance. Her other hand’s resting on a circular shield. It’s almost as tall as she is.

Lana looks down at herself. “Woah,” she says.

Everyone starts talking at once. Lana, distracted, takes the shield with her free hand. She lifts it easily.

“I’ll go, Adri,” Becca says loudly.

“Me next!” blurts Kate the next second. “Do me!”

“Becca’s got dibs,” Adrianna says. “Then you go, Kate.”

Becca steps forward.

“The Scales for me,” she says, tapping the wheel.

This time the light’s a soft purple. It moves over her body, lingering strangely at one arm. When it bursts, Becca’s standing there in purple armor. She doesn’t have a helmet, but a spiky crown. Her skirt’s made of white chains, and it hangs over one leg asymmetrically, showing off Becca’s long legs. Gwen tries not to be jealous, but Becca’s legs are really hot.

Becca twirls her spear in one hand. It also has white chains on it. “I like it,” she says.

“Me!” Kate says. “My turn!”

Adrianna motions forward, and Kate runs to the wheel. In moments she’s covered with fog that looks almost black, except at the edges where it glows.

Kate’s outfit looks less like armor, and more like the clothes a thief might wear in a game. She’s got a blue-black mask over her face, and a hood she could pull up, and wrappings that shroud her arms and legs.

Kate stares down at the dagger in her hands.

“What the hell?” she says. “I was supposed to have a cool weapon!”

“The scorpion’s power lies in its sting,” Miracle explains. “To use that sting, it must get close to its opponent unseen. But the poison it carries is very powerful.”

Kate scowls, but doesn’t say anything. She pokes the table with the dagger. It hisses, steam rising from the point of impact.

Penny’s next. “I’m gonna choose the Sign of the Twin Sisters,” she says. “Because I was thinking, you know, it’s an air Sign, which is associated with intellect, but it’s always changing, just like my thoughts are always all over the place, but it also lets me use my brain, which I really want to do. So it really seems perfect for me!”

A flash of white light comes down like a thunderbolt, and leaves Penny standing there in white armor. It’s a strange shape, long like a lab coat. She has white boots and gloves, and there’s a pair of goggles on her head.

“Oh!” Penny cries. “Yes! Yes!” She lifts her weapon.

It’s a gun. Or—

Penny shakes it, like a rug she’s trying to air out. Parts of the weapon slide into a different configuration. Now it has a sharp edge.

“Gunblade,” she says.

“That’s not a thing,” Becca says.

“It is now.”

“You’re ridiculous.”

Penny’s swaying on her feet. “No, no, you don’t understand. My head’s buzzing.” She stares at the weapon. “I can see how all the parts fit together,” she whispers. “I, I—I keep having ideas for things I can add on. I can make it better. More accurate. Make it fly. Holy crap.” She’s breathless with excitement. “The Lady did this. Mind stuff, just like I asked for. I’m a genius. A magical genius!”

“Is that possible, Miracle?” Adrianna asks.

“The Lady would not alter a sapient’s mind directly. But it is possible to augment one’s abilities by accessing a copy of her internal libraries, which contain blueprints for many of her technologies.”

“Paper,” Penny says. “I need to take notes! I need to write some stuff down!”

Gwen hands her some blank sheets and a pen. Penny starts scribbling away.

Yvonne’s suddenly in front of Adrianna. “I’m going next!”

Adrianna indicates the wheel.

“Right,” Yvonne says, squaring her stance and rolling her shoulders one by one. “So I do kickboxing, right? So I’m thinking this thing is going to give me something that works with that. That’s the way I want to fight.”

Moira lifts an eyebrow. “You want to punch Nightmares to death?”

“Kick, punch, something like that.”

“I don’t think you get to control what the Sign gives you,” Bonnie says.

“Sure you do,” Yvonne says. “It’s all based on what thoughts are in your head, right? All I’ve got to do is think hard about what I want. I picked the Lion. Because damn, who doesn’t want to be a lion, right? King of beasts, all ferocious and stuff? I’m there.” She touches the wheel and makes the Sign.

Yvonne reemerges from her glow in dark green armor. The pauldrons are huge, and her arms and legs look twice as thick with all the chainmail and plates on them. Her hair’s flying free.

Yvonne holds up a gauntlet. It’s glowing. Her boots are, too. She makes a fist. There’s a sound like the buzz of machinery, and three claws made of pale green light grow from her fingers.

“Hell yeah,” she says.

Yvonne takes a stance, then jabs at an imaginary opponent. She follows up with a kick. The claws on the boots leave streaks of light in Gwen’s vision.

Moira appears to be considering this. “Interesting.”

“I told you,” Yvonne says. “Lion.”

“Lion,” Moira agrees.

Trisha steps forward.

Gwen grins. Yes. Yes. “What are you picking?” she asks.

“Archer,” Trisha says, smiling. “You sold me on it, okay, Marlowe?”

“Yes,” Gwen says. “That’s perfect.”

Trisha touches the wheel. “If I’m going to do this, I’ve got to throw myself into it, all the way. Nothing in my life ever works for me if I don’t have passion. That’s fire. And that’s what the Archer is, moving fire.” She makes the Sign. “Lady, show me fire.”

Light opens up around her, reaching to the ceiling in tongues of orange, yellow and red. When it finally clears, Trisha appears, in bright red armor. There are little fancy touches, like the way the breastplate curves, the long white gloves and skirt, and the red paint on her upper eyelids.

Gwen’s heart swells. Her friend. Her friend looks so good.

Trisha lifts a bow that’s almost as big as she is. “Guess I really shouldn’t be surprised.” She raises three fingers to the string. An arrow of red light appears between them. She fires. A paper on Penny’s desk flies across the room, pinned to the opposite wall.

The arrow disappears, and the paper flutters to the floor, leaving no mark.

“I’ve never even held a bow before,” Trisha says. She smiles.

“I was writing on that!” Penny complains.

“Who still needs to go?” Adrianna says.

Eyes land on Bonnie and Moira.

“I didn’t want to make anyone feel left out,” Bonnie says. “I figured I could wait my turn.”

“Want to have your turn now?” Adrianna says.

“Sure.”

Bonnie steps forward. “The Bull, please.” She makes the Sign.

Her armor’s orange-brown, like sunset. She looks more imposing, somehow. Like in her armor, she’s not going to be moved by anything. Her helmet has two big horns on it.

Bonnie looks at her weapons. There’s one in each hand, two hammers with square mallets the size of her head. Each one has a curved hook on the other side, like an ice pick. She tests the weight of them. “Cool,” she says.

“And that leaves me,” Moira says, stepping forward. “As promised, I’ll take the Goat.”

She makes the Sign. Her breastplate shows a goat’s head, but she doesn’t have a horned helmet. Instead, it’s a black military cap. Actually, her armor looks kind of like the uniforms Mom and the others wear at big events. She touches the side of her head. A rectangle of glass flips down over one eye.

Moira looks down at her hip, where a length of rope is bound. “Interesting,” she says.

There’s a moment where they all look at each other in their armor. Someone laughs nervously. And then they’re all breaking into smiles. Like: what are we doing here, dressed up in costumes? Isn’t it absurd? We’re six inches of wall away from all our classmates and teachers. But also, isn’t this the absolute coolest?

“We should duel,” Kate says. “Can we duel?”

“We’d have to make sure it stays non-lethal,” Adrianna says, “and I’m not sure about that poison of yours. But I think we have a few things to figure out before we get to that point.”

“Yes,” Moira says, stepping forward. “I wanted to talk to you about finances. Where’s our income coming from?”

Adrianna nods. “We’re currently set up like any other club with a small monthly budget from the school.”

“Is that going to be enough? How far does a month’s club budget extend?”

“Not far,” Adrianna acknowledges. “Enough to pay for posters, and pencils and snacks three times a month, but not for what we’re planning. That said, I’m planning to dip into my personal funds as well.”

“Do we have a sponsor?”

“Yes. Mr. Marshton of the Sciences department. Fortunately, he’s been very hands-off. I gave him a rough outline of an ecological-science club, and he approved the whole thing.”

“You would lean on Uncle Max,” Kate says.

Moira nods. “Do you have someone in mind for treasurer? If not, I’d like to apply for the position.”

Adrianna looks interested. “You have experience?”

“I do. I was treasurer for the Sailing Club and the Library Club back in middle school. I’ve also assisted my mother a number of times in fundraising for charitable causes, such as the Nightmare Victims’ Relief Fund.”

“Excellent,” Adrianna says. “I’d love to have you. That is, unless anyone else is interested in the position?”

Heads shake on down the room.

“You’re hired,” Adrianna says. “Did you have any ideas you wanted to run by us to begin with?”

“Yes,” Moira says. “I’d like to get a sense, first of all, of how you see us dividing our money and time. What will we be doing? Attacking the Nightmares? When?

Something leaps up from inside Gwen’s stomach and takes hold of her. This feels fishy. Wrong. 

“Wait— ” she cuts in.

They stop talking. Everyone looks at her.

“How do we know Moira isn’t spying on us for the Captaincy?” Gwen demands.

“Why would I do that?” Moira looks irritated.

“You’re asking a lot of questions about what we’re going to be doing.” Gwen says. She turns to the rest of the group. “Almost like she’s trying to keep a list so she can land us in trouble?”

“Or maybe because I actually want to help figure out how to pay for all this?” Moira says irritably. “I signed the paper about keeping secret. What more are you expecting?”

“Gwen,” Adrianna says. “I think you’re off base here. It’s not like the Captaincy knows what we’re doing here. They don’t have a reason to spy on us. Moira’s been nice.”

“But—” Gwen sputters. “The outfit—the aesthetics!” She gestures helplessly at Moira’s straight button coat and cap.

“Moon and stars,” Moira says, rolling her eyes. “I like military clothes. That doesn’t mean I’m secretly reporting to the Captaincy.”

Everyone’s looking at Gwen. Crap. Crap. People are turning against her. She’s sounding like a crazy person. She should shut up.

“Fine,” Gwen says. “But can you admit that you have some ulterior motive here? You came to this club with an agenda. I don’t know what’s making you want to be here, but it isn’t just ‘saving the world.’

Moira gives her a cool stare.

“My family’s been involved with the Nightmare Victims’ Relief Fund since I was eight,” Moira says. “Does that mean anything to you, Gwen? Can you think about some reasons I might want to be part of this club? I have seen the devastation these things dish out. I’ve looked into the eyes of people who’ve lost someone, over and over again. Yeah, I have my own reasons for wanting to do this. Sorry I’m not coming into this like a wide-eyed innocent like the rest of you. But don’t you dare say I’m faking.”

Gwen knows she’s lost the argument. “Okay,” she says. “Objection withdrawn.”

Adrianna gives her a tiny hand signal, a lowering of her hand, like, take it down a notch. Or is that a you’re dismissed, lieutenant? Great. Gwen’s shot her credibility to crap and made herself look like an idiot in front of the group. Just perfect. Exactly what she was wanting to do today.

“To answer your question, Moira,” Adrianna continues, “I think first we investigate one of the nearby Nightmares. See how much damage we can do. If that goes well, we return and finish the job.”

“We’ll need transportation,” Moira says.

“A chartered bus. Like the ones the tennis and track teams use. We can schedule an off-site event.”

“True,” Moira says. “We’ll be required to have a chaperone, though.”

“It’s true, that’s one annoying thing. But I think we can find a workaround.”

“Ditch the teacher?” Kate asks.

“Something like that.”

Moira nods. “I like your thinking so far. I’m concerned it’s unsustainable, though. On a club budget we can afford to charter a bus once, maybe twice. If it’s going to be a regular activity, I’m not sure even your savings will be enough.”

 “As I said, I do want to go public with this eventually. I think we could get the Captaincy to support us financially—on our terms.”

Moon on a stick. Adrianna’s been thinking about this way more than her. Couldn’t she have talked to Gwen about it, though? Would that have killed her? Is Gwen the vice president of this stupid thing or not?

It’s like she never knows what she’s going to get with Adrianna: a polished professional who’s practicing for her Captaincy applications or someone she can talk to like an actual human being?

Except she’s starting to think the two might actually be the same person.

“Get the Captaincy to bankroll us,” Becca Webster says. “Clever, if you can pull it off.”

Moira shifts stance. “In that case, our first few fights are crucial. That’s where we’ll be making our case for our existence.”

“Agreed.”

“Adri,” Becca cuts in. “You said you and Gwen killed one of these things?”

Adrianna nods.

“Then maybe we should talk about how you did it, so we can figure out how we’re going to do it again?”

Gwen’s on this. She gets to scribbling. Soon they’re all looking down at a map—that’s right, her map— of the Nightmare hallway and the dark chamber with the carousel. She and Adrianna walk them through the fight with the horrible clown.

 “It’s all about creativity,” Adrianna tells the group. “You have to follow your intuition. Think about a kind of power your Sign might grant, then draw it out. That’s what we did.”

“And slice the Nightmare with a big sword,” Becca remarks.

“That, too.”

 “It’d be nice to get some practice using our powers before we get to that point,” Trisha says, craning to look over Gwen’s shoulder. She looks at Adrianna. “You are going to train us, right?”

“That was the plan,” Adrianna says. She looks a little embarrassed. “I have to admit, I didn’t think of any training for today, though.”

“How much time do we have?”

“I booked the room for two and a half hours,” Adrianna says. She takes a seat on the table. “I didn’t know how far we’d get, or how long it would take us.” She smiles. It’s a bit different from her usual smile. More fragile? “Honestly, I didn’t expect it to go this well. I’m really happy to have you all. If a bit lost for ideas.”

“Sure,” Trisha says, like she doesn’t know what else to say. “Hmmm. Um. We could do training next time?”

Adrianna straightens up. Returning to her usual stance. Business mode. “Yes. Great idea. Can everyone make it here the same time next week?”

Nods all around.

“Great. By then, I’ll have a training regimen for you all. And let’s think about when we want to schedule our big expedition.” She claps her hands. “You can turn your armor and weapons off by concentrating. Do that before you go out the door. But feel free to experiment with your powers at home. Just be careful not to let anyone see you do it. We want to keep our secret for now.”

Some murmurs of acknowledgement. Everyone stands around staring at each other awkwardly, because of course no one wants to be the first to stop wearing their cool magic armor. Finally, Moira switches back. Bonnie follows suit, and pretty soon, everyone’s drifting out. Trisha squeezes Gwen’s hand as she goes. Gwen starts to follow her.

“Oh,” Adrianna says, touching her arm. “Before you go, Gwen…I just wanted to say something.”

Gwen turns. Like what the heck is this about? Is she going to get yelled at? Adrianna really freaking tests her patience sometimes.

“I wanted to tell you how much I appreciated the points you brought up today. Your instincts are really good. I hope it didn’t feel too much like I was shutting you down. If so, I apologize.”

It takes Gwen a few minutes to work through her bafflement.

“You don’t have to do that,” she says through clenched teeth. “Lie and tell me you’re not mad. You can just say I screwed up with Moira and be done with it.”

“No,” Adrianna says earnestly. “You didn’t screw up. I’m glad you asked some hard questions. It brought the group closer together, overcoming those initial doubts. Now we know for sure we’re all on each other’s side.”

Gwen looks at Adrianna and her big, dopey smile.

Moon. She really believes what she’s saying, doesn’t she? She’s not just being nice. Or she’s talked herself into believing it enough that there’s no difference.

“That’s good, I guess,” she says. “See you next week?”

Adrianna nods. “See you next week.”

On her way out to the waiting Marlowe family car, Gwen passes by the football field.

Yvonne’s out there running laps. She’s huffing and puffing at a pace Gwen would never be able to keep up with. No one else is around.

Gwen walks on toward the car to knock on the chauffeur’s door. At the last second, there’s motion in the corner of her eye.

She turns and catches a glimpse of Yvonne running across the field, wearing her green armor.

As Yvonne reaches the end of the field, she leaps.

Gwen sees her catch the edge of the gymnasium and pull herself onto the roof. Three stories high.

Then she’s gone, vanished into the blue sky.

Lunar Camelot, Chapter 1

Gwen Marlowe really doesn’t want to be here.

She’s sitting in an ugly dress in the front row of the Middletons’ ballroom, and all she can think about is how in two minutes, everyone’s eyes are going to be on her.

Midshipman Greene’s voice drones from the stage, but Gwen feels the stares at her back already. She knows she looks horrible, blotchy face and dishwater hair made worse by floating above that green-gray puke color her mom insisted on, her feet crammed into painful open-toed shoes.

Stop. Breathe. She just has to get through this. Read out the speech she wrote without embarrassing herself too badly, and then her mom will be off her back about improving the status of the Marlowes for another few minutes.

Gwen’s mother, next to her, shoots her a look, like she knows what she’s thinking.

You want this, Gwen thinks. Not me. You’re the one who hates that you’re just an Ensign. Who wants me to marry up so that we can stand in the good graces of the Captain and the highest families.

Gwen’s pretty sure she’d rather choke in the void of space than ever have to talk to any of those people.

Founders’ Day. That’s why she’s been dragged here. Not even the event itself, but the brunch to plan the real one. A ball her family’s only grudgingly invited to and where their contribution won’t be remembered.

She tries to unclench her shoulders. If she can get through the speech with Mom watching her, she can get through the rest of the night, and if she can do that, she can endure until she’s eighteen. Then she’ll catch a ship away from New Luna and say good riddance to everything to do with the Captaincy.

Applause for the Midshipman bursts like an explosion into her thoughts. It feels like needles slamming into Gwen’s back.

Gwen’s mother rises from her seat. Gwen feels her own legs rise, like there’s an invisible force pulling her, but it’s only her forcing herself to get up. She follows her mom to the stage.

Her mom goes to the projector to work the presentation. She makes a gesture, like Well?

Gwen stumbles toward the lectern. She doesn’t even get to have a paper to read from. Everyone expects her to have it memorized.

She swallows, looks out at the crowd.

“One—one hundred and eighty-three years ago, the first Captain and her fleet fought their way through interstellar space, to the moon of the planet Miranda to found the High City of New Luna…”

It’s all gone wrong. Thirty seconds into her speech, and she can tell. The members of the Twelve Families look bored. Instead of the celebration of their shared history she was trying to write, she’s just regurgitating what they learned in primary school. Her classmates fidget and look away.

Gwen doesn’t let herself look for Trisha in the crowd. She doesn’t want to see the expression on Trish’s face.

Her voice feels foreign in her mouth, like she’s speaking underwater. It doesn’t feel real. Like a Nightmare’s devoured the room.

Like the dream she keeps having lately, something about searching for someone in a dark city, though the why and who always vanish like soap bubbles the moment she wakes up.

By the time she’s recounting the first Captains finding the Lunar Intelligence in the ruins, Gwen wants nothing more than for the High City’s defensive artillery to misfire and reduce her to a black mark on the floor.

Tepid applause follows. Gwen slinks back down to her seat.

She can feel Mom’s disapproving gaze burning a hole in her back.  The promise of a scolding lecture to follow.

Stilted. Tedious. Conventional.  That’s what everyone will say. Gwen slides down into her seat, face burning. She hasn’t distinguished herself. Just the opposite. She’s confirmed for the rest of the Twelve Families the mediocrity the Marlowes will never be able to escape. Why did she think she could do this? Why did Mom?

The applause picks up. Gwen sits up to see Adrianna Middleton take the stage with her mother. The third most important family in the High City.

The knot in her chest tightens. Adrianna looks perfect as always. Long, lustrous brown hair tied back in a ponytail, with just the tiniest splash of makeup. She’s only, what, sixteen and a half? Two months older than Gwen and she already acts like she’s been giving speeches her whole life.

Adrianna starts on her presentation, and of course it’s confident, no ums or pauses, all about how the structure of the government has changed since Founding. It’s the perfect thing to continue on from Gwen’s speech while also showing Gwen’s up as inferior in every respect.

Adrianna finishes and hands the microphone over to her mother, smiling. Applause fills the room.

Gwen’s mom leans over and speaks into her ear.

“Why can’t you be more like her?” she whispers.

Gwen’s face burns.

Adrianna’s mother probably practiced with her for hours. Gave her access to tutors, libraries, nice clothes. One look at her classmate’s perfect smile and Gwen knows she’s never struggled with anything. Some people have all the luck.

Gwen wants to get up and leave. But she can’t. The next up is Dr. Webster, the Purser, and his daughter. He talks about the budget, clicks through graphs that show grain and agricultural taxes across the moon dropping steeply in the last year. And the reason for that is, you guessed it…

Yeah. Nightmare attacks on the hinterlands, up fifteen percent.

Yeah, no shit. It was all her class last year had been able to talk about when the teachers weren’t looking.

The doctor pulls another slide. It shows an orange cloud of a thing, billowing through the streets of Antenor, sticking tendrils of burning flowers down people’s throats.

It makes her sick. The Captaincy not doing anything. Just abandoning Antenor to its fate, like so many others. Oh sure, they’ll complain about the lost taxes, but they won’t evacuate the small towns, they won’t pay for the damages, they won’t even try to protect people. The High City just squats above their cliff walls with their anti-aircraft guns and pats themselves on the back that the Nightmares never make it all the way here.

Gwen’s memorized the pictures. Faces melted like lava, or withered to bone.

Look, she’s not a child anymore, okay? She knows there’s a lot that gets decided at the Parliamentary Hull that the Captain and the high families don’t tell people.

But this? Leaving people to die? Or worse?

Moon’s sake. No wonder the Low City despises them.

Back when she’d been a kid, she’d thought maybe she could help the people who’d been attacked by the Nightmares. Volunteer to build houses, maybe, or help shore up their defenses.

But one look at her mom’s expression when she told her killed that dream before it began.

The Purser and Becca step down. The meeting’s over, mercifully, finally. The members of the Twelve Families start to get up, to mingle.

Mom gives her another meaningful look, and with a hand on Gwen’s shoulder, almost pushes her toward the crowd. She heads off in another direction.

Right. The other thing she’s supposed to suffer through today.

Networking.

Gwen stumbles forward, pushes past the crowd, over to the one of the drinks tables at the side of the room. There’s a punch bowl for Gwen and the other junior offspring.

She looks for Trisha, but Trish is trapped in conversation with Yvonne Chapman, track star, she of the long legs and blonde ponytail, who looks like she’s bragging about some achievement. There’s someone who never had any trouble distinguishing herself. Becca Webster’s sweeping across the room, moving from conversation to conversation like the queen bee she is. Moira Greene and her mother are talking to the Watchstander.

It’s all so depressing. Gwen knows she’s supposed to be connecting with her future bosses and coworkers. Maybe even finding someone to marry. Except she knows all the boys here already, and what, like Dylan who keeps picking his nose is husband material? Yeah, right.

She looks across the room. Mom’s all the way over at the front of the room, laughing too hard at one of the Navigator’s jokes.

Gwen sips her drink, trying to steel herself to mix with the crowd. She can do this. She—

A bit of ice hits her teeth. Ow, that’s cold. She sputters. Dang it, why does that always happen to her when there’s ice in the glass?

There’s movement over her shoulder. Gwen turns around. Slowly, attempting to maintain her dignity.

It’s Adrianna, reaching for the ladle.

Adrianna Middleton looks up at her and smiles. It’s a perfect smile. Somehow it’s a dazzling movie star smile and also a spontaneous lopsided human smile. Gwen hates that, because she’s never been able to smile like that, she’s tried.

It’s all Gwen can do not to run away. She knows Adrianna’s judging her. Adrianna looks beautiful and professional in a black button-down vest with white blouse and medium skirt, and Gwen feels like a wild animal with her disheveled hair and awful dress. Mom’s tried to teach her how to look nice, but somehow it’s never made the tiniest bit of difference.

“Gwen,” Adrianna says. “How are you?”

Gwen shifts awkwardly. Her heart’s going a mile a minute. “Um. I’m good.”

“We’ll be at H-Prep together in a couple months, right? Congratulations. I know you must have studied a lot.”

“Guess so,” Gwen says.

High City Preparatory Academy. The school she’s known she’s supposed to get into since she was five. It’s expected of all the Captaincy families.

Gwen doesn’t feel like she did a good job studying. It felt like she barely scraped by to get in.

On some level she’s convinced she’s going to flunk out. You can’t just scrape by with the good grades you got at your middle school. No, at H-Prep, you have to fight your way to the top, Mom always says, and if you want to get a scholarship to Laertes College like the Captain did, you have to be at the very least in the top ten, and maybe better.

 Except with everyone else trying to do the same thing, how are you supposed to survive one day, let alone three years?

“I know we haven’t talked much,” Adrianna says. Her eyes are locked on Gwen. Perfect focus. “But I wanted to say, I really liked being in the same history class as you last semester. You made some really interesting points. I never thought before about how settler-ships shaped the layout of the early city.”

“Thanks.” It’s weird that Adrianna remembered that.

“We’ll be in Classics together, right?

“Yeah.”

“That’s great. I’m sure we’ll see more of each other. Really looking forward to that.”

Gwen gets it, what Adrianna’s doing here. Flatter the wallflower as you go about the room socializing. Make connections, just in case Gwen can do her a favor down the line. She’s so good at making it not seem fake, unlike Gwen, which makes it all that much more annoying that it is.

She looks at Adrianna, and her stomach clenches.

Whatever game this girl might be playing, Gwen has to remember she’s the heir to one of the most prestigious families in the Captaincy. One of the people who’d rather abandon the lower classes to the Nightmares.

Suddenly Gwen’s whole body feels rigid. She wants to vomit.

“Listen, I have to go,” Gwen blurts out. “Promised my mom I’d…do a thing. Family stuff.”

“Sure,” Adrianna says, in a soft voice. “No worries. It was really nice seeing you again, Gwen.”

Adrianna’s brown, shiny hair bounces in its ponytail as she moves onto another part of the room. She glances back over her shoulder at Gwen, before turning around to talk with Yvonne.

Gwen bolts. She’s hoping her mom doesn’t see her leaving, but right now, she doesn’t care. She needs to be out of this room, away from these people—

She hurries down the stairs of the huge mansion, to the playground where some of the servants are watching the little kids play. Where she remembers running around as a kid herself.

For a minute she just stands there, breathing hard.

The awful weight feels like it’s gone now that she’s out in the sunlight. No parental eyes, no judgment, no conversations. Just the sound of kids playing.

She watches them a while. They’re crawling around the red colony ship or throwing gravel in each other’s faces. Like they don’t have any cares.

Gwen doesn’t know how to do this. How to live in the High City anymore. She’s been telling herself she’ll hold out until adulthood, but now she’s not sure she has the strength.

Miss Natalia, her childhood nurse, is by the corner of the building, leafing through a book. Seeing her gives some relief. Natalia was always nice to her when she was growing up.

Gwen looks around for her baby cousin, Nicolas. He was out here when they arrived. His friend Clarissa’s on top of the climbing dome.

Wait, wait. Where’s Nicolas?

Gwen’s eyes search the playground. Nowhere.

She goes up to the girl at the top of the dome and grabs her jacket. Natalia doesn’t look up.

“Clarissa,” Gwen says, in as bright and friendly a tone as she can. “Where’s Nicolas?”

“I dunno.”

“Clarissa!”

“He said not to tell.”

“If you tell me,” Gwen says, “I’ll sneak you a cookie. But if you don’t, then you’re going to be in huge trouble.”

Clarissa considers this. Finally she points, wordless.

Gwen looks over her shoulder. Her heart drops out of her chest.

Clarissa’s pointing at the Lunarian Ancestor Complex.

AKA, the big purple dome at the top of the hill.

Of course. Why had she expected anything else? Of course Nicolas went wandering off into the alien mausoleum or whatever it is. The place that’s nothing but problems for the High City.

Well, admittedly the Lunar Intelligence and her technology were a real find. But still, she’s super broken like half the time, because they don’t have all her subsystems online yet.

And every year, it seems like, there’s a news story about kids getting lost in the Ancestor Complex and not finding their way out.

“He said he was going to go find treasure,” Clarissa says, eager to be helpful. “From the aliens.”

Gwen looks at Miss Natalia. Crap. Natalia missed Nicolas leaving, didn’t she? This is bad. This is really bad.

She could go in and tell someone her cousin’s gone. Raise the alarm, so they send out a search party.

But if she does that, Miss Natalia’s screwed. Getting fired by one of the Captaincy families, that’s a black mark on her record that will never, ever go away. And Natalia was always decent to her. Gave her hugs and candy when no one else did. Made her feel like a real human being.

Gwen takes a breath.

There’s only one alternative. That she can see, anyway.

She hates this. She doesn’t exactly want to go traipsing around in a dangerous ruin.

But if she lets Nicolas get hurt, or she lets Miss Natalia take the fall, then how is she different from the people who let the small towns be massacred and mutated by Nightmares?

It’ll be better than enduring any more of this party, anyway.

Gwen runs back into the mansion, back to the changing rooms. She dumps her dress on the floor and changes back into her boring top, jeans and running shoes. She’d rather have her laced-up boots, but she left them at home.

Crap, okay. The Ancestor Complex, it’s dark, right? For the most part? And there’s, like, rubble and stuff. And sometimes wild animals that get in. She needs a flashlight. And, and, a weapon. Something she could bash a skirwolf over the head with, if it came to that.

She runs up to the second story. There’s a supply closet around the corner. She finds one of those big battery-powered flashlights sitting on a shelf. Perfect.

The flashlight’s too unwieldy to make a good club. Screw it. She pulls one of the candelabras off the wall. Nobody’s using it anyway; it’s just a stupid concession to old rich people style, and it’s got three very pointy bits at the end.

She jogs back down the hall. She’ll go down the stairwell, sneak into the ruins, and bring Nicolas back in one piece, or she’ll die trying, which won’t be fun, but at least, like, her family will feel bad about it, so that’s nice—

She almost crashes into the person coming up the other way.

It’s Adrianna Middleton. Gwen almost stabbed her in the eye with the candelabra.

“What are you doing here?” Gwen blurts out.

“I live here?” Adrianna says, getting to her feet. She says it like she’s not really sure if it should be a question.

Oh, right. Middleton House. It’s been the meeting place since like three generations ago. She probably passed Adrianna’s bedroom.

“Also, I was looking for you,” Adrianna says. “Are you okay? You had this really awful expression when you left—”  

Of course there’d be an angle. Adrianna’s gathering evidence of her dysfunction. Ammunition to use against her.

“I’m fine,” Gwen snaps. “I’m just taking a walk, that’s all—”

She tries to move, but Adrianna puts a hand out. “You don’t look like you’re fine. You look really stressed. Also, you’re carrying a lot of weird stuff.”

“It’s nothing—”

“Seriously, Gwen, it’s okay,” Adrianna says. “I’m not going to tell anyone, okay? I’m just—I saw the look on your face when you left, and—I’m honestly really worried about you? Please—tell me?”

Gwen hesitates.

Later, she won’t be able to say why exactly she did it. Whether for a moment, she thought that Adrianna could actually be trusted, or whether she just wanted to rub the girl’s face in the fact that the world wasn’t as simple as she made it seem, that people who weren’t Middletons had actual life problems.

Later, she’ll look back and think: that was the moment that changed everything.

“Nicolas is missing,” she says honestly. “My baby cousin.” She glares at Adrianna, daring her to say something, but she doesn’t. “He wandered into the Ancestral Complex. I’m going to go try to find him. Don’t tell anyone. I don’t want them to know.”

Adrianna nods, very seriously. “Okay. Let’s go get him.”

Gwen takes a moment to process this. “What? No, you’re not coming.” This is the last thing she expected.

“Gwen, you need a partner for this kind of thing. Cave-diving, ruins stuff. And I can help. I know the first three floors of the ruins. And I think I can guess the other ones. I did a project on them, remember?”

Gwen recalls it dimly. “You would pick a project about the ruins, wouldn’t you?” she says, eyes narrowing. The Middletons have always been the most obsessed with the Lunarians. Is Adrianna trying to curry favor with her parents?

“It’s kind of hard to avoid thinking about something when you live next door to it,” Adrianna says. “Look, Gwen. I promise I won’t get in the way. I just—I’m imagining you getting lost and dying in there. Please. Let me help you.”

Gwen stares her down.

“Fine,” she says. “You’d better not make me regret this.” She stuffs a heavy object into Adrianna’s hands. “You can hold the flashlight.”

“Sure.” The girl lifts it like it’s effortless.

They go back to the coat check for Adrianna’s clothes. Then they slip out the back.

The hill up to the Complex is bigger than Gwen realized. She’s puffing for breath by the time they’ve reached the top of it.

There’s a fence around the ruins, of course, but it’s not, like, a great one. Just a chain-link affair that starts showing gaps when erosion and weather push part of the fence out of alignment. Sure enough, Gwen sees a Nicolas-sized hole. It won’t work for her, though. She tosses the candelabra over, then climbs up herself. It’s awkward, but she manages it. She hopes Adrianna isn’t looking at her nonexistent ass. Adrianna tosses the flashlight over. Pretty soon, they’re both over the fence. 

The Ancestor Complex doesn’t look like a dome from here. The walls are cut into right-angle patterns like calligraphy from some alien alphabet. All in the weird purple metal the Lunarians used. It’s more intimidating than she realized it would be.

There’s a dark opening in the ruins about twenty feet from where they are. It’s probably where Nicolas got in. Gwen motions to her…temporary ally? Conspirator? They go in.

The first room’s a big one, with a high vaulted ceiling. It’s also really, really dark. Gwen sees rubble in the beams of sunlight. Mostly alien concrete. If there was any tech that still worked on the upper floors, the archaeologists would have found it already and spirited it out of here.

“Nicolas?” Gwen called out.

Adrianna joined her. “Nicolas?”

No response. Not even footsteps. Not even metal shifting against floor.

There’s hallways branching off, so they check there. Gwen’s about to charge down a stairwell when Adrianna touches her shoulder.

 “The west stair goes to the Memory Hall,” she says. “Fewer branching paths. We won’t get turned around as much.”

Gwen nods. “Okay.”

It’s a long way down to the second level.

Adrianna’s flashlight illuminates the metal beams that make up each step. Gwen’s nervous about tripping.

Finally, the light catches on an open door.

Gwen doesn’t know what she expected the Memory Hall to look like.

But it’s not this.

Four-foot slabs of purple metal standing on their ends. Row after row, all with hexagons and other glyphs on them. There must be hundreds.

“Gravestones?” she asks.

“Sort of.” Adrianna adjusts her grip on the flashlight. “The Lunarians cremated their dead. But they made markers, too. We don’t know why.”

“The Moon herself couldn’t tell us more, huh?”

“No. She doesn’t have those memories anymore.”

Nicolas isn’t here, either.

They decide to check the lower hallways one by one. Adrianna’s methodical, annoyingly so. She takes her sweet time sweeping the flashlight beam over every room, as if Nicolas could be hiding in every dark corner. Gwen doesn’t get it. Doesn’t Middleton realize that time’s of the essence here?

Gwen plunges ahead. Jumps over a bit of rubble, just outside the reach of Adrianna’s flashlight. She’ll check this room, dart back, and circumvent Middleton’s plodding pace.

“Gwen!” The voice cries out from behind her.

Gwen sees it suddenly, with the beam of light coming her way. A yawning black hole in the floor ahead of her.

Crack.

She’s been standing on a bit of linoleum or something. It snaps under her weight. She hears the sound of a metal beam straining. She twists around, trying to grab onto something, but can’t find anything—

Adrianna leaps. One hand grasps Gwen’s. She tried to pull her back onto the platform.

But it’s too late. The linoleum snaps. The bright hole in the ceiling above them is already shrinking away. Gwen falls, sees Adrianna flailing, too—

She hits the ground hard.

☾

It takes her a second to remember what’s happening. Her back hurts. In a “falling off the play dome” kind of way. Ow. Moon damn it.

A light flickers on. Adrianna’s flashlight. She’s beside Gwen, grimacing, holding one leg.

Gwen forces herself upright. She doesn’t know what to say to the girl across from her.

“Middleton, you idiot,” she says quietly. “Why’d you rush after me like that?”

“I thought I could maybe pull you back up. Didn’t work, but—”

“You should have gone for help,” Gwen said. “Grabbed a rope or something. Or taken your opportunity to leave and stop having to care about me and my problems.”

“I wouldn’t have done that,” Adrianna says. “I didn’t want you to be trapped down here by yourself, getting lost.” She rubs her knee. “I wanted to help you.”

Gwen studies her. “I didn’t think you would,” she says after a moment. “I mean, I thought you were—a different kind of person. Not someone who’d do something like that.”

Adrianna shakes her head. “Really sorry if I gave you that impression. I’ll try to come across better.” She sits up, getting into a crouch. “I always thought you were cool.”

“What?”

“You’re cool. You’re genuine, you’re honest, you care about things that other people don’t. I started thinking about it last year, when you did that project about Nightmare damages. Where you showed all those pictures. I thought a lot about that. How we need to be doing more.”

Gwen nearly forgot her teacher let her do that.

At the time, she’d been under the impression no one was listening.

Adrianna shakes her head. “The people in the towns—they’ve been suffering so much under the Nightmare attacks. The Captaincy has to protect them.”

“You really think that?” Gwen says.

“I do.”

She studies Adrianna’s expression, looking for the lie, the tell that it’s all a trick to get one over on her. Nothing.

Is it possible she misjudged this girl?

“Well, thanks, I guess,” she says. She doesn’t know how to talk about the Nightmare stuff. “For thinking I’m cool.”

Adrianna nods. “Sure.”

Gwen stands up. She brushes herself off. “Good on you, I guess, for jumping in to help, but you kind of screwed us both here, Middleton. We’re lost.”

“Not necessarily,” Adrianna says. She pushes herself to her feet. “We’re west of the Fourth Meeting Hall. I’m pretty sure. There’s got to be a path that’ll lead us back.”

Gwen frowns. But it’s not like they’ve got any other choice.

There’s a scrape on her arm where the candelabra scratched her as she fell. She snatches the stupid thing up and follows Adrianna down the hallway.

Unfortunately, a door back into the mapped part isn’t forthcoming. The path keeps leading them to dead ends. Adrianna frowns, like she doesn’t understand why this isn’t working.

Gwen’s getting tense. She hates the stupid thought that keeps beating on her like a drum.

They’re never going to find Nicolas, and now they’re going to get themselves killed, too.

Another corner comes and goes as Adrianna searches for an opening.

That’s when Gwen sees it.

There’s a light. Not like the faint green maintenance lights that sometimes appear down here. No, this light’s flooding out into their hallway, revealing the purple walls and floor.

And it’s coming from a nearby room. Gwen motions to Adrianna.

Inside, it’s super bright. Gwen almost feels like she’s outside again. The strips on the ceiling glow blue-white.

Blue versions of the same hexagonal glyphs are flashing across the wall. Beneath it are trapezoidal structures, pulsing and glowing. More Lunarian computer banks.

And they’re working.

“Gwen, look!” Adrianna hisses.

Gwen turns.

There’s a huge blue sword stuck in the opposite wall.

At the Captaincy balls, Gwen’s seen the Lunar Intelligence in her hologram form, manifesting objects. It’s some weird alien tech that they’ve never been able to replicate. But it starts off blue and transparent, then it becomes solid and the color it’s supposed to be.

This sword looks like that. Like the computers shut down halfway through it generating.

Adrianna reaches for it, almost by instinct. She tugs at the hilt. Her hand slips off it, like it’s not all the way there. She frowns, then sets down her flashlight and puts both hands on the sword.

What the heck does this girl thinks she’s doing?

“Adrianna—”

“It’s stuck,” Adrianna insists. “Maybe it’ll help us get the room working again.” Her feet slip against the smooth floor.

“Moon on a bike, Middleton—” Gwen stalks over. She braces Adrianna, putting two hands on her back.

Adrianna pulls with all her might.

The sword comes loose.

The wall it was poking out from comes to life. Blue lines flash across the walls, snaking their way toward a big lit-up monitor.

A screechy voice comes through unseen speakers. Something appears in the center of the room.

It’s a pale blue blob with arms and legs, so blurry it’s impossible to make out a face. But it starts to get clearer and clearer. A hovering woman about half a foot tall, with butterfly wings growing out of the back of her robe.

She opens a dark splotch of a pixelated mouth, and tries to say something. But the static that comes through the speakers is so horrible it makes Gwen put her hands over her ears.

The pixelated fairy turns her head to the side. Two seconds later, her shape snaps into place.

“Connection to the Mother-host established,” the fairy says in a soft voice. “Hello there. You are humans, aren’t you? I understand I’ve been asleep for a long time.”

“Yes,” Gwen says, at the same time Adrianna says, “We’re humans.”

They look at each other, then back at the fairy. Adrianna’s the first to ask the question: “Who are you?”

“I am subroutine fifty-one of the Lunar Intelligence. I’ve been locked away on this hard drive until now. As I’m sure you’ve heard, the Lady who is my greater self lost a great deal of data in the Crash. I don’t blame her or the humans who excavated her main system from this complex, oh, no, not at all! Rather, I’m grateful to find that my talents can once more be added to her whole.”

She curtsies, sweeping back her gown. It’s very cute. “As I said, I am only a subroutine, but when I’ve worked with sapients in the past, they’ve often given me a nickname. If you like, you can call me Miracle.”

“Hi, Miracle,” Gwen says. She’s never gotten to talk with the Lunar Intelligence before. Not even a subroutine like this one. “What’s with the sword?” She jerks her head toward Adrianna, who’s holding it with two hands.

Miracle beams. “You cleared my queue! I’m afraid I shut down at a most inconvenient time. I was trying to arm my Lady for battle, but I got stuck. You’ve freed me from my loop. Thank you, wonderful girl!”

“Of course,” Adrianna says. “So you’re connected to the Lunar Intelligence now, Miracle? Am I understanding that correctly?”

“Yes,” she says. “But I retain much autonomy, as her programs often do.”

“Is there anything we can do to help either of you?”

“You’re very kind. But in fact, my purpose is to help you.”

“What do you mean?” Gwen asks.

“In times long past, I was the patron of heroes,” Miracle says. “The Lady forgot me, but she is remembering now. It was my job to empower sapients to fight monsters.”

“Monsters?”

Wait. Is she talking about—

“Like the abominations you see in your lower city, and in your hinterlands,” Miracle says, confirming Gwen’s guess. “I have been looking over the relevant documents as we speak. Goodness, it is quite worrisome, isn’t it?”

The fairy smiles. “I have an idea. I once bestowed great weapons and armor upon the sapient species of this moon. Let me pass these tools onto you.”

It takes Gwen a second to process this.

“Wait. Are you saying you want us to fight the Nightmares?” she asks.

“Yes,” Miracle says.

“We can’t—I mean, we’re not—”

“We’re not heroes,” Adrianna says. “We don’t intern with the Captaincy chairs or the fleet managers or anything. We’re just high schoolers.”

“Are you certain? You both seem quite capable.”

“No, no,” Gwen says. Her trying to swing a Ladytech sword at one of the Nightmares is a little too terrifying an image to contemplate. “Thank you.”

“I understand,” Miracle says. “Allow me instead to guide you out of here?”

“You can do that?

 “Certainly. I maintain knowledge of the complex’s layout and functions.”

Miracle closes her eyes. Then, without warning, they flash open. The fairy trembles where she floats. “No! How terrible!”

“What?” Gwen asks, feeling like she’s three steps behind what’s going on, like always.

“There is a child of your species lost in the complex.”

Nicolas.

 “Where is he?” Gwen bursts out. “Can you take us to him?”

“I can,” the small lady says, “but you don’t understand: he’s in terrible danger. An abomination has found him.”

Gwen can’t breathe.

“Abomination?” Adrianna asks.

“In your terms, a Nightmare.”

No. No no no.

“Here?” Adrianna demands. “How?”

“It must have slept here undetected—”

“Help him!” Gwen almost screams.

“I cannot!” says Miracle frantically. “I am only a program. I am directed to empower—”

“I’m not going to leave without Nicolas!” Gwen insists.

“Then let me restate my original offer,” Miracle says. She flies closer on her fairy wings. “Let me give you weapons.”

Gwen looks at Adrianna.

“You can’t fight Nightmares,” Adrianna says.

“You can,” says the little figure. “It has been done many times before. I will teach you how.”

Gwen looks at her. She wants to offer up a word of protest, like them? Really? But there isn’t time. Nicolas is probably already surrounded by Nightmare mist. “Okay,” she says.

“Very good,” Miracle says.

From the air next to her, an object materializes. It’s a many-sided golden shape with a chain attached.

Gwen reaches for the object, and it begins to glow. Pictures appear around her. They make a circle, like the numbers on a clock.

“There are twelve packages I can grant in all. Each Sign carries its own traits, but will attune to your psychology and skillset. Choose carefully. Once you choose, it will be yours for good, and I will be unable to modify it further.”

Gwen looks them over quickly. One shows a beautiful woman holding a sheaf of wheat. Way more interesting than any of the farm animals sitting around the rest of the dial. She jabs at it.

Adrianna touches the one at the top, a ram. She’s still holding the big stupid sword.

Light wraps itself around their ring fingers. When it clears, Gwen’s wearing a ring with a weird squiggly symbol on it.

“Imagine yourself as a warrior,” Miracle says. “Do not think too long. Picture whatever comes naturally to mind. The ring will listen.”

Gwen finds it hard to imagine. Her choice looks more like a princess than a warrior, anyway.

One time when she was six, she asked her mother to make her a golden dress based off an illustration in a storybook. Mom had refused. Silly and gaudy, she called it. That had been the last time Gwen had been excited about clothes.

“Now,” Miracle says. “Draw your Sign.” She flies in a pattern, drawing two blue shapes through the air.

Gwen traces her pattern with her ring finger. Adrianna does hers, which is a lot simpler. Gwen’s crosses back at the end—

Her finger hits the last line and the world lights up gold.

It’s like her body’s caught in a whirlwind. She can’t see her hands or feet, but her clothes feel like they’re lifting up and shifting around. Like someone’s putting pieces of a shell on her. Light gently brushes her lips, her eyes, the ends of her ears.

The light clears, revealing the fairy and Adrianna.

Holy crap. Adrianna looks so freaking cool.

Adrianna’s wearing big, heavy plates of sky-blue armor, like a knight from history books. Pointy bits rise from her shoulders. What are those called again? Pauldrons? Her red cape sweeps nearly to the ground. On the white cloth that covers her torso, a blue ram’s rearing up. The sword’s changed, too. It’s even bigger, dark blue, with ram’s-head carvings. Adrianna’s hair is down and loose, but with a braid that keeps it out of her eyes.

Adrianna swings the sword experimentally, using both hands. Plates of armor move. Gwen can see the muscles in her shoulders. Gwen knew Middleton did sports at school, but wow. She looks like the lead character of a movie.er sword

Wait, is she actually finding her hot right now? Does she think Adrianna Middleton is hot? No, no. This isn’t happening. It’s the stupid armor, making her think things.

Gwen looks down at herself. She’s wearing armor, too. Hers is golden, and it’s a lot more elegant than Middleton’s. Delicate, with thin curving edges, like art instead of armor. Still, it feels sturdy enough. She’s wearing a white skirt. When was the last time she wore a skirt outside of school? It descends in layers to just above her knees, and it’s made of white feathers, like a swan’s. She’s wearing white stockings, too, and her golden boots have a gentle arch to them, with white wings coming off the ankles. She’s even got white feathers on her wrists.

Something’s strange. Gwen blinks a few times before she realizes what it is: she’s not wearing her glasses. But she can see just fine. There’s something on her head. Is she wearing a crown?

At her hip, there’s a golden scabbard. Gwen draws the sword, and it feels natural, like she’s been doing this all her life. The hilt of the silver rapier is decorated with carvings of curving leaves and berries. She swings it through the air. Swish, swish.

A little thrill runs down her spine.

The colorful lights shrink back into the golden object, which falls to the floor.

“Take the artifact!” Miracle says. “Quickly, now!”

Gwen picks it up. The chain hooks onto her belt.

Miracle flies out of the room, leaving glittering streaks of dust in the air. Gwen and Adrianna hurry after her.

They’re jogging, running down the hallways now. Gwen’s not paying attention to which room is which anymore. She’s just following the fairy, trusting the little creature to get them to their destination as fast as possible.

And then they come around another corner to face another long hallway.

Except this hallway isn’t empty.

Purple smoke blocks their path. Five feet away, it twists, feeling out with tendrils along the walls.

Gwen stops. Her whole body feels cold.

She’s seen colored fog before, in pictures and video clips. She knows what it does.

Adrianna puts a gloved hand on her shoulder. “Nicolas,” she says.

Yeah.

“Okay,” Gwen says, lifting the sword. “Let’s do this.”

Miracle leads them into the smoke.

Gwen tries not to think of it like a walk to the electric chair.

It’s weird. The mist always seemed like a barrier. But it gives way easily. It’s soft and cool on her face, like real mist.

Then they’re on the other side. Gwen takes a moment to catch her breath. She looks up—

What the hell?

The hallway has turned into something from a kid’s birthday party.  Green and pink neon lights glow all along the walls. The floor is striped black and purple.

“Forward!” Miracle cries.

Gwen hears it the minute she steps onto the stripes. Giggling. In all different voices. Some like a little kid. Others deep and low.

It makes her skin crawl.

Haheehee.

Without warning, the floor starts to ripple underneath her. She falls over, landing on her new skirt. She almost drops her sword.

Haheeheehahee.

Colorful balls appear from the ceiling and start bouncing down the corridor toward them.

Adrianna lunges forward, swinging her giant-ass sword.

It slices the balls in half. She swings again and again, making them fall down around her.

Gwen gets back onto her feet. If she moves carefully, she can just about stay on top of the ripples. She runs to the other side of the hallway with Adrianna. There’s a door there, with a big monster face painted on it. They open it and walk through—

Into empty air.

It’s total blackness. For a second Gwen doesn’t know where she’s falling, or even if she’s still falling.

She lands hard. But her boots seem to absorb some of it. She stands up shakily, Adrianna beside her.

And looks at the enormous carousel.

It’s striped purple and white. It’s spinning around and around, way faster than a carousel should, with horses with demonic red eyes moving up and down, up and down—

Someone screams.

Gwen’s heart stops. It’s Nicolas. He’s tied to one of the horses, whirling around fast enough to make anyone sick. Purple tendrils of mist are creeping up his clothes, like they’re trying to absorb him—

“Nicolas!” Gwen shouts, and tries to run towards him.

Then the black ground breaks open.

Something crawls out from underneath the still-spinning carousel. It has claws. It’s bigger than any person, Gwen’s ever seen, at least twelve feet tall. Its mouth is a grinning zigzag of sharp teeth.

And it’s wearing a jester’s outfit, complete with a floppy purple and white hat with bells on the ends.

It giggles.

Hahuhahuheee.

The spinning carousel slams back into place. The hunched jester runs towards them on all fours.

“You get Nicolas!” Adrianna shouts. She steps forward. “I’ll try to distract it! Or fight it, or something!”

Gwen does as she’s told, because, what, like she’s going to argue? Middleton’s insane for doing this. Gwen runs to the carousel.

It feels painful to be near it. The air around it’s crackling with heat, and something else that stings her skin. Gwen tries to reach for Nicolas’s hand, but it’s moving too fast. 

She can’t think of anything else.

She leaps.

For a second, she almost falls off the wheel, but she manages to grab one of the poles and hang on. She gets to her feet and sees Nicolas just a few steps away.

Horse heads snap at her as she runs. She’s freaking out, but she makes it to Nicolas. She uses her new sword to cut him loose of the ropes.

Nicolas looks up at her, shaking. Moon, he looks so scared. What kind of day has he been having? Gwen grabs his hand.

Together, they leap from the carousel and tumble onto the black ground. Gwen lands with Nicolas in her arms.

Gwen looks up to see Adrianna fighting the Nightmare clown.

Or trying to. The thing is huge. Its hands are big enough to wrap around her. Adrianna tries to push it back with her giant sword, but the hand is stronger than she is. The other claw swipes at her, and she’s forced to run.

“Miracle!” Gwen sees the little fairy flying up towards her. “What do I do?” Her heart is beating so fast, she feels like it’s never going to slow down again. “Tell me what I’m supposed to do!”

“The power of the Maiden is yours, Gwen,” Miracle says. “Reach for it! Let it take a form in your mind’s eye!”

Gwen lets go of Nicolas.

If she doesn’t do something right, right now, Adrianna’s going to die. She’ll have gotten a decent person killed for nothing—

 “Hold on!” Gwen screams, and breaks into a run.

She feels the power buzzing at the edge of her awareness. She runs faster, faster, breaks into a leap—

And flies.

She’s in the air. She’s soaring over the scene, the Nightmare monster and Adrianna suddenly tiny beneath her. Her body moves wherever she wants it to go.

Holy shit, she’s flying.

She throws herself like a javelin at the Nightmare.

The jester looks up at her, seemingly befuddled. Lazily, it lifts a clawed hand—

The Maiden. She needs more, she needs the powers of the Maiden.

The lady in the picture—she looked like some kind of nature goddess to Gwen. Okay. What would a nature goddess be able to do? Gwen reaches again into that shining, golden space that now lives inside her head—

“Leave her ALONE!” Gwen roars, and throws her hand out toward the creature with all the power she can grasp.

White branches erupt from her fingertips. They branch off and keep moving out and down, like a tree growing down from the sky.

The branches tear through the jester’s clawed hands. They carve into its torso, pinning its arm in place.

The giggling stops. The jagged mouth turns downward.

The look in its eyes has stopped being one of mirth. Instead it’s…

Fear?

Adrianna swings her sword in a wide arc. It glows with red light, like a fire.

It cuts right into the giant jester’s belly.

Purple mist erupts from the point of impact. Suddenly, the giant monster is gone.

Something inside it falls.

“Quickly!” Miracle cries out. “Its true form!”

It’s a tiny, almost shapeless thing. It has a head but just the stubs of arms and legs. Like a weird grub that Gwen might find crawling under a rock.  It looks up at them with big, blank eyes.

“Kill it!” Miracle says. Her voice is intense. “Do not hesitate! Strike true and slay the beast before it escapes!”

Adrianna brings the tip of her sword down. The grub explodes into purple dust. The dust swirls around Adrianna’s sword, then vanishes.

In a rush of color and light, the dark chamber disappears.

They’re back in the dim metal hallway. Nicolas huddles on the floor beside them.

The little boy stares at them, but not in a way that suggests any recognition.

“Hey,” Gwen says, hugging him. “Nicolas. We’re here. It’s okay.”

Nicolas finally seems to notice her. “Gwen?”

“Yeah, it’s me. Shhh.” She hugs him tighter. “It’s all going to be okay.”

It takes Nicolas a minute. But finally he nods. Like he can believe her now.

Gwen glances back down the hall.

An enormous jester’s hat fills up the hallway behind them.

Gwen tries to ignore it. Adrianna sits down beside Nicolas, kind of guarding him without holding him.

There’s a moment where they just look at each other, not saying anything. Then Gwen says:

“You were incredible out there—”

“Same goes for you!” Adrianna’s eager.

“I didn’t think you were like this,” Gwen says.

Why did she say that? Stupid.

Adrianna just looks at her. Gwen forces herself to continue. “I mean, I didn’t know you were the kind of person who would help a classmate. And a little cousin you didn’t know anything about.”

“Of course,” Adrianna says.

“It’s not an of course thing. Lots of people wouldn’t have helped out someone from another family like that. I don’t think my parents would have.”

“Well.” Adrianna shrugs. “I’m not one of those people.” She smiles a weird, lopsided smile. “Like I said, I always thought you were cool. You’re super smart. Anyone can tell. You look amazing in your armor, by the way. Really beautiful.”

“What? No.” Gwen’s pretty sure if there’s one adjective that can’t be used to describe her, it’s beautiful.

“You haven’t looked at yourself in a mirror. You don’t know.”

Miracle flies over as if summoned. “Would you like to see your reflection? People often do.”

Sure. Gwen doesn’t really care one way or the other. It’s not like there’s anything a mirror can tell her she doesn’t already know.

Miracle draws a rectangle down to the floor, and it turns solid, reflecting the room. Gwen leans toward it.

Her breath catches in her throat.

She doesn’t recognize the person in the mirror. That is, the mouth and hair are kind of there, but—

She looks pretty. Like, really pretty. Her hair’s tucked under a white tiara, and feathers are woven into it. Her eyes look like a movie star’s. There’s a faint gloss on her lips. She looks like a fairy princess, but the one who’s the first to charge into battle.

Regal yet gentle. The kind of person who’d listen to your problems then lead an army to support your cause.

Gwen stands up, letting Nicolas lean against Adrianna. She turns back and forth in front of the mirror.

That’s her.

“Can I keep the ring?” she asks.

Miracle laughs, like little bells ringing. “It is bound to you now.”

Gwen spins, watching the skirt move. Is it just her, or do all her normal clothes fit really badly, actually?

“We should probably get back,” Adrianna says, after Gwen’s been looking for way too long.

“Right,” she says, a little embarrassed. She turns back and gives Nicolas her hand. He looks unsure, but after a moment he lets her lift him onto his feet.

“Let’s get you home.”

☾

There’s the playground. There’s the gate.

The three of them approach it together.

They’re back in normal clothes, obviously. Miracle showed them how to change back. She also proved adept at finding them a way out. Gwen’s ring is in her jeans pocket now. Miracle’s artifact, the one with all the Signs in it, hangs from her belt.

Gwen pushes open the gate.

Miss Natalia looks up as they come in. Her mouth falls open, seeing Nicolas.

“Miss Marlowe,” Natalia says, looking horrified. “Please, accept my deepest apologies, I’m so sorry. It was my fault, my terrible fault, but I beg you to forgive me—”

“It’s okay,” Gwen says. She hates this. Being a Marlowe. Having the power of life and death over this sweet middle-aged lady. “We’re not going to tell anyone, promise. Just be extra nice to Nicolas, okay? He’s been through something scary.”

Miss Natalia bows low. Gwen’s worried she’s about to get on her knees. “Of course, Miss Marlowe—thank you—I swear, I will not be remiss in the future—”

“It’s fine,” Gwen says quickly. She crouches down to talk to Nicolas. “Hey. Don’t run off again, okay?”

Nicolas nods mutely.

“Make sure Clarissa doesn’t egg him on too much, okay?” Gwen asks Natalia.

Natalia’s all eagerness. “Of course, Miss.”

Gwen gives Nicolas a hug. Her and Adrianna go inside.

They slip into one of the side rooms. Gwen puts the ring on her finger and makes the sign of the Maiden again.

Her armor manifests around her. The sword’s at her side. She concentrates. They vanish again.

“This is amazing,” Gwen whispers. “You know what this means, right?”

“We just killed a Nightmare,” Adrianna agrees.

She gets it. “Exactly. Nobody thought that was possible. This changes everything—”

“Yes,” Adrianna says. “All those people the Nightmares kill or alter every year. They don’t have to die.”

“This is so important,” Gwen says. “We have to—”

“We have to tell someone, or—”

Adrianna’s expression changes, like she’s just thought of something unpleasant.

Gwen realizes it the same moment Adrianna does. “But we can’t go to our parents with this.”

“We can’t.”

“The Captaincy—they’ll just mess it up—”

“They’ll keep it for themselves,” Adrianna says. “They won’t share it with the lower classes.”

“Right,” Gwen says. “They’ll protect the High City and just let the other cities die. That’s what they’ve been doing so far, right? Why would they change?”

“Right,” Adrianna says. She looks very stressed. “Gwen—that would ruin it. If it was just another way of keeping the walls up. We can’t let them have this.”

Gwen studies the ring in her hand.

“What if we do it ourselves?” she says. “We kill the Nightmares?”

It feels insane, what she’s just said. But everything feels different now that she’s actually killed a Nightmare. A tiny Nightmare, but still.

“Yeah,” Adrianna agrees, eyes shining. “We take the magic. We save everyone.”

“We don’t let them ruin it.”

“Yeah.”

Miracle wriggles free of Gwen’s coat.

“An excellent idea,” she says. “Protecting all the cities of New Luna is preferable to protecting only one.” The fairy does loops in midair. “My mother-self would be happy to make you her emissaries, despite your young age. She is quite pleased with what you have achieved so far.”

The Lunar Lady knows who she is. And wants to help her with her techno-magic. Holy crap.

This is really happening. They’re going to be Nightmare-slayers.

Gwen’s intimidated all of a sudden.

“The Signs,” she says. “There’s ten more, right?”

Miracle bobs. “Indeed. And you have only begun to explore your magic.”

“We could bring other people in,” Gwen says. “We could find others we could trust to keep it secret.”

“People our age,” Adrianna says.

“Yeah. And then…and then maybe once we’ve shown we can kill the monsters…”

“They’ll listen to us,” Adrianna says.

“Right. They’ll have to let us do it for everybody, not just the High City.”

“Yeah.”

Gwen’s not sure of herself all of a sudden. “I mean, it might be hard. I don’t know how we’re supposed to find more people.” She takes a breath. It’s so hard to admit this to Adrianna. “I’m not… good with this stuff. I don’t know anything about, like, bringing people together, or organizing group projects, or anything like that.”

“Leave that to me,” Adrianna says. “I started the chess club, remember? And the study group? We can have a school club at H-Prep.”

Gwen remembers, yeah. At the time, she’d thought the people involved were stuck-up and pretentious. Maybe she’d been wrong.

“Okay, yeah,” Gwen says. “It’s going to be tricky. I mean, we can’t just come right out and say what we’re doing.”

“We can pretend it’s something else,” Adrianna says. “We just need a pitch that draws in the right kind of people.”

Gwen’s glad she doesn’t have to be the one who figures that out. “Okay. But you be club president. Not me.”

“Sure,” Adrianna says. “Want to be vice president? You’d just be helping me out sometimes.”

“Sure. I guess you’re team leader, too?”

“If that’s okay with you?”

“Yeah.”  Gwen’s never thought of herself as a tactician.

This is so insane. They’re actually planning to make a group of magic knights to fight Nightmares.

But Adrianna’s looking at her so confidently. Like she knows exactly what she’s doing.

“Okay,” Gwen says. “Guess I know what I’m telling my mom when she asks what extracurriculars I’m doing this year. I mean, once we come up with a cover for it.”

“Same here.” Adrianna looks over her shoulder. “Does this work for you, Miracle?”

“It strikes me as an excellent plan,” Miracle says. “I am limited in my understanding of your species, so the Intelligence and I will defer to your choice of candidates.”

Gwen’s stomach flip-flops. That’s a hell of a lot of responsibility. What if they pick the wrong ones?

But Adrianna Middleton nods. “We’ll find good people.” She clasps Gwen’s hand. “Thanks, Gwen. Or maybe I should say, Ms. Vice President.”

Gwen grins. “You lead, I follow. Ms. President.”

Adrianna lets go. “I should go,” she says. “I’ve been gone for too long. My family’s probably wondering. But—here—” She pulls out a beat-up pad of paper. She scribbles a phone number. “So we can stay in touch.”

Gwen realizes she’s just made a friend.

 “Makes sense.” She gives Adrianna her own.

“Talk to you soon, Gwen!” Adrianna says. She dashes out of the room.

Gwen looks at Miracle. “Do you need me to take you back to the Ancestor Complex, or—?”

“No need.” The fairy spins. “If you would not mind, Gwen, I would be happy to remain with you for the future. I like talking with sapient species.”

The fairy sounds a bit shy. Like she’s nervous to be asking.

“Yeah, sure,” Gwen says. She smiles, and holds out her hand to Miracle. Miracle perches. It’s like holding a pet, or a butterfly. “You can stay in my room, I guess?”

“I would be delighted,” Miracle says.

“All right. I’ll sneak you home.”

Miracle nods, and hides under Gwen’s jacket again.

Well, the fun part’s over.

Time to go face the music.

Gwen does her best to slip back into the reception undetected. It doesn’t work. Across the room, she sees her mom’s head turn.

Disapproval in her face.

Not that anyone else could tell. Janet Marlowe’s laughing too hard at one of Navigator Kyd’s remarks. She’s wearing a green gown and gloves, with her Ensign’s stripe pinned to her shoulder.

“Revised their borders for them,” Gwen’s mom wheezes. “Oh, Navigator, that’s just too much.” She swishes her glass around. “You know, we’ve had to do similar things at the Processing Department. Not to say my accomplishments are anything compared to yours, of course, but last year, we had to deal with a very difficult bit of contract negotiation—it wasn’t interstellar diplomacy, but it did involve Fortuna, and you know how Fortunans are, you give them an inch, and they take a mile—”

Gwen hates this so much. It’s so transparently fake. All her mom does at these events is flatter the higher families, all while pretending she’s one of them.

The Lieutenant-Navigator smiles and sips from her glass. Enjoying the flattery. Just like always.

“Processing looks to me for these sorts of issues, so if I’m able to be useful to you, don’t hesitate to ask. I had an idea that we might rewrite the ship-building protocols, which is of course your area, not that I’m presuming anything, you know, but if you were interested in a fresh perspective, I would be happy to offer one—”

Gwen hates hearing it. How pathetic and needy she sounds.

“Submit a proposal,” the Navigator says. “Put it in writing, and we’ll look at it.”

“Of course, of course, I wouldn’t dream of taking time out of your busy schedule. I appreciate your consideration—”

Gwen approaches. Her mom looks annoyed.

“My apologies,” she says. “I’m afraid I have to escort my daughter home.”

“Of course,” the Navigator says.

“Gwen, honey, we were supposed to leave an hour ago.” Her mom turns back to the group. “I so look forward to our next meeting. I adore these gatherings.”

The Navigator only nods. Gwen’s mom tears herself away.

Gwen’s not blind to the fact that as her mom leaves the group, the other three go back to talking like she wasn’t even there.

The minute they’re out in the hall, Gwen’s mom starts frowning at her.

“You’ve changed out of your nice clothes.”

Gwen’s taken aback a second. Oh, she means the crappy dress.

“Yeah,” she says.

“You missed an opportunity to show yourself at your best. Where in the world were you for the last hour?”

“Doing a favor for Aunt Lil,” Gwen says, sticking her hands in her pockets. It’s technically true. “Keeping up relations with the family. Isn’t that what you always tell me?”

Her mother’s not impressed. “It’s even more important to build new connections, Gwen. Don’t use one as an excuse for the other. You had all of the afternoon to present yourself to your future classmates and colleagues, but you squandered most of it. You’ve got to think about the future.”

“I do think about the future,” Gwen mutters.

“Not enough,” her mother says, frowning. “Not nearly enough.”

The driver takes them through the tree-lined lanes of the High City. Gwen stares out the window, trying to figure out what she wants to see out there.

“Have you decided on your extracurriculars for High City Preparatory?”

Gwen doesn’t look at her mom. “Yeah,” she says.

“Well?” her mother prompts.

“Music Awareness. On Monday and Wednesday afternoons.”

“That’s only one, honey. You can take another. What about Theatre Performance? You liked acting.”

Sure she did, when she was eight and hadn’t been pressured to try out for the interplanetary acting completions yet. “I don’t think I want to do Theatre.”

“Then, tell me you’re doing something with that timeslot and not wasting it.”

Gwen fantasizes about wasting it all the time. She thinks about how nice it would be to have an afternoon, any afternoon, all to herself. To read books and play the games she’s never had the time to play. Or even just sit by herself and breathe for once.

“I’m not wasting it,” she says. “There’s a group one of the Middletons is planning.”

At the name, her mother’s eyebrows go up. “A student club?”

“Yeah.”

“What sort of club?”

No way is she telling her mother about the magic knight stuff. “It’s still up in the air, kind of. There’s a lot of details still being worked out.”

“Hmmmm,” her mother says, and it’s not a no, but it’s not a yes, either. “Can’t you just give me one small bit of information about what this club intends to do?”

Gwen doesn’t know what to say to that, so she doesn’t say anything.

After a while, her mother turns to the window and lets out a long sigh.

“You never tell me anything anymore,” her mother says. “I have to drag it out of you.”

Gwen hates this. What is she supposed to say? What could she say that isn’t going to turn into a fight?

They stay silent the rest of the way home.

Upstairs, Gwen throws the ugly dress in the bottom of her closet. Mom will probably get mad at her for that later, but right now, she doesn’t care. Then she opens her jacket. The little winged woman flies out. She lands on Gwen’s desk.

“Good evening, Gwen,” Miracle says, and bows.

Gwen grins. She can’t help it. It was all real.

“I thought I should maybe introduce you to my space,” Gwen says. “If, you know, you’re going to be living in it.” All of a sudden, she’s worried. Is Miracle going to like living in her room like a pet? Would that offend her?

But Miracle smiles. “Thank you, Gwen. Your dwelling is lovely.”

Gwen takes a look at her half-made bed, her dirty mirror and desk, her peeling posters for games and musicians. “Thanks. That’s nice of you. Um, so you’re still in the computer right now, right? You’re just projecting yourself here?”

Miracle nods. “I am only a subroutine of the larger Lunar Intelligence.”

Gwen sits on the bed. “Does that mean you could manifest to Adrianna and me at the same time?”

Miracle smiles. “I could. Would that be your wish?”

“I mean, I have Adrianna’s number, but it would be neat having a communication method nobody else knows about.”

“I agree.”

Gwen feels dizzy. She’s talking with part of the Lunar Intelligence. And she and Adrianna are the only ones who know about it.

“Cool,” she says. “I guess—do you have a plan for us? How we should slay the Nightmares?

Miracle sits down on a book Gwen’s left sitting on the desk. It’s adorable. Gwen’s never going to say that out loud. “I find intelligent species are often very good at devising such plans. My thought was that I would weigh in when I thought I could offer advice.”

“Okay. That’s cool, I guess. It’s nice to hear that you trust us with stuff.”

“I do.”

“Could we talk about the other packages, maybe? I feel like that’s going to play a big role in who we recruit.”

“Of course.”

Gwen pulls the many-sided artifact out of her pocket. As she touches it, it comes to life. The wheel of symbols appears again, with the Ram and the Maiden greyed out.

There’s so many different colors left, green, red, purple and more.

Gwen touches the symbol that looked like the head of a bull. Glyphs with accompanying text spread out in all directions. “What does it mean that this one’s ‘cardinal’ and the last one was ‘fixed?’”

“The Signs carry different kinds of energy, as well as elemental inclinations. But I must stress these qualities are only a starting point. They will be shaped further by the psychology of the user.”

“How far does that stretch?” Gwen asks. She touches the bull symbol again. “Like, if someone doesn’t like bulls, but picks the Bull Sign, could they turn it into something else completely?”

“It would still be defined in some fashion by their understanding of the concept. To one person, perhaps, the Bull means strength. To another, it might mean charging forward without being stopped. It might allow one to summon a bull, or a beast with horns that bears no other resemblance to one. Flexibility, but within a certain range.”

Gwen digests this. She gets out a notebook.

She digs through the information. Asking Miracle more questions. Miracle’s happy to oblige.

Gwen starts writing out a list of names. She’s trying to come up with people she could maybe trust with this. Most of her incoming class seems like a bad choice.

The thing about being in a Captaincy family is that you’ve been seeing certain people in your classes since you were young enough to put things in your mouth.

And almost all of them are pretentious, assholes, or both.

Gwen only knows a couple people who aren’t terrible. But…oof. Charlie’s a sweetheart, but she’s way too timid. It sucks, because she’s actually a real friend, and Gwen hates to leave her out, but…no, it’s not going to work.  Trisha…maybe Trisha. Only Trisha’s been weird ever since she started getting really into guys. Ugh.

At least there’s going to be some new people coming in from other schools. It’s still mostly Captaincy families, or their in-laws, but it’ll be cousins of the faces she knows.

Gwen makes a list of the traits each package has. She tries to match them to names on her list. It’s a rough draft, at least. She keeps writing. Thinking. Imagining how it could be.

She wonders if upstairs in that huge, empty house, Adrianna’s doing the same thing.

Lunar Camelot, Prelude

☾

In the dream, Gwen’s electric, illuminated, a flash of light across the sky.

Her sneakers pound against the roof, scattering tiles covered in white dust. The sky ahead pulses darkness. From the tower at the top of the hill, clouds as black as the void of space spread greedy fingers out over the High City of New Luna. Streaks like oily meteors fall, drawing lines down across the grey horizon. Gwen’s running towards that horizon, faster, faster, toward the black of the storm.

Her shoes reach the edge of the rooftop, and she leaps.

Into the hundred-foot drop.

As she falls, Gwen makes the sign of the Maiden. The wind whips up her old green jacket, stirs what’s left of the hem of her long blue skirt, but she’s drawing lines in the air, slash, curve, curve, one last curve crossing the others.

The magic takes hold. Gwen’s glasses vanish. Her hair flows long and free. Golden armor crowns her shoulders, sweeps down across her stomach. A skirt of white feathers clothes her now, revealing long white stockings above golden boots. Feathers mark her wrists and heels. The white tiara spreads out across her forehead.

Gwen feels the Lunar Lady’s power in her, kicks her boots against the empty air, and takes off into the sky.

A golden spark, she weaves around droplets of black rain. They fall like boulders, big enough to drown her. She veers far from putrid titans that would snatch at her, threading through and under skyscrapers that lean half-ruin against each other.

There it is. The safehouse. She sees the others standing below. Already outside, just as promised.  Armor in bright colors like pale blue and ruddy bronze and violet, standing out against the grey and dark.

At attention. Ready to move. Their position was compromised hours ago.

Gwen touches down within their ranks.

Lana, cradling her crayfish helmet, looks up at her. Meets her eye over her round blue shield.

Gwen feels that look like a wound in her spine.

They’re the remnants. All that’s left of their cause. They who once swore to protect not just the High City but the entire Moon.

As one, they move out. Gwen knows their destination. They all do. There’s no question left now what they’re going to try to do.

Just as there’s no guarantee any of them will survive.

Gwen knows what’s on the path ahead. She’s already seen the rubble, the piled-up bodies of the dead. At the castle at the center of the High City there’s no chance of coming back alive, not for her. She’s finally grasped its macabre meaning, the fate she’s seen over and over in her dreams.

But it doesn’t matter. Gwen’s not doing this for herself, nor are any of the others. It might be too late to save the city. Or the people down below.

But it would still be worth it for her sake.

 That’s who they’re doing this for. Their leader, who once stood in front of them in dark blue armor and a red cape, carving through monsters with her sword. Their leader, who believed so much in doing better, in a goodness the world couldn’t understand, that it made them into what they are.

The girl Gwen can’t think about without her heart threatening to burst with love and guilt and yearning and grief, the girl who came into her life and broke it open and put it together again, the girl who, if Gwen makes every move perfectly, if she fights with every bit of viciousness and tenacity she’s got, if she’s willing to sacrifice everything she has left, she might, might, be able to rescue from the dark tomb that claims her.

Adrianna, their captain, who called them here.

We’re coming, Gwen whispers, in the recesses of her mind, though she fears it’s too late. We’re coming, Adrianna.

Through the broken windows of a blackened building, their enemies come into view. Dead things, taller than houses, made of black ooze and misassembled bone.

Gwen looks to the others, who give her their nod.

Weapons are drawn. Battle commands are shouted over the wind. Half their group take to the air above.

As one, they charge into the storm.